FA+
Shop
wolf vs panther
Posted 2 years agoPaul (wolf)
Serena (panther)
After a nice sweaty work out, Paul was ready to from him hit the showers to rinse off the sweat off his body, but before he does he saw a sexy panther just a couple of feet away. Paul walks up to the panther to say hello to her. The panther says hello back to Paul and told him that her name was serena and that she is looking for a sparring partner.
Paul said, “Sure I will spar with just let hit the showers.”
Serena said, “Oh forget showering lets spar right now.”
Paul said, “Are you sure?”
Serena said, “Yes we are already covered in sweat, so come on.”
Paul said, “Okay.”
The two were all alone in the gym with no one around to watch them, so that means that things are going to get sexual in a bit. The walk on top of the mat that the gym uses for Judo training and decided to do high school wrestling team style. The two got into position and waited to see who will make the first move. Paul lunges for serena, but serena stops him and suplexs him to the mat. Paul was impressed to see how strong serena was despite the height and weight difference. Paul was an inch taller and was 50 lbs. heavier than serena.
Paul said, “Nice suplex.”
Serena said, “Thanks.”
The two got back to their feet and started grappling with each other high school. Since in high school its is mostly based on trying to make your opponent submit the tow unleased a couple of submissions moves on each other. Paul mainly focuses on serena`s lower half of her body with leg locks, and the boston crab submission which he had her trap in. Paull tells serena to tap out, so that the score could be even, but serena refused to do so. Paul had no choice but starts getting sexy with serena.
Paul said, “Okay you asked for it.”
(Paul starts licking serena`s foot)
Serena said, “Oh you dirty cheat.”
Paul continues licking and sucking on serena`s feet that she had no choice but tap to give Paul the win. Paul lets her out of the boston crab, and they reset the match again and each time they reset the match their was a tie in the score. Serena uses armbars, and headlocks on Paul to make him submit, bit it made horny because he can feel serena`s boobs every time, and for every leg lock or boston crab Paul would use on serena she would feel Paul`s balls on her ass cheek or the fact that Paul would rub his feet on her pussy. In the end, serena traps Paul in a headscissors locks and pulls down his shorts just a bit to expose his rock-hard dick.
Paul said, “What are you doing?”
Serena said, “Well you lick my feet and rub my pussy, so I figure this a way to even the score.”
Paul said, “No, wait I am pent up that I might explode.”
Serena said, “I know.”
Serena starts licking, sucking, and giving handjob on Paul that he had no choice, but to tap to give serena the win, but serena did not care about the win. She intoxicated by Paul`s wolf penis that she could not stop herself. Serena kept going faster until Paul releases a small load into serena`s mouth for her to drink up his cum.
Paul said, “Well let's end here for today.”
Serena said, “Not a chance.”
Paul said, “What?”
Serena said, “You are going to breed me.”
Serena lets Paul out of scissors holds, takes off her tight black shorts, and slowly inserts Paul`s dick into her pussy. Paul and serena moan together until serena starts moving her hips up and down. Paul could feel serena`s pussy get tighter every time that she was thrusting her pussy on top of Paul`s dick until Paul releases a massive load into Serena that it spews out of her pussy causing a mess on the floor. Serena was exhausted from all that thrusting that she cuddles up next to Paul and starts making out with him. Paul does not stop serena from making love to him.
Paul said, “You want to continue this back at my place?”
Serena said, “Yeah, just let me rest first.”
Paul said, “Okay.”
The two cuddle up and rested, so that they can continue their sexy fun in the bedroom.
The End.
Serena (panther)
After a nice sweaty work out, Paul was ready to from him hit the showers to rinse off the sweat off his body, but before he does he saw a sexy panther just a couple of feet away. Paul walks up to the panther to say hello to her. The panther says hello back to Paul and told him that her name was serena and that she is looking for a sparring partner.
Paul said, “Sure I will spar with just let hit the showers.”
Serena said, “Oh forget showering lets spar right now.”
Paul said, “Are you sure?”
Serena said, “Yes we are already covered in sweat, so come on.”
Paul said, “Okay.”
The two were all alone in the gym with no one around to watch them, so that means that things are going to get sexual in a bit. The walk on top of the mat that the gym uses for Judo training and decided to do high school wrestling team style. The two got into position and waited to see who will make the first move. Paul lunges for serena, but serena stops him and suplexs him to the mat. Paul was impressed to see how strong serena was despite the height and weight difference. Paul was an inch taller and was 50 lbs. heavier than serena.
Paul said, “Nice suplex.”
Serena said, “Thanks.”
The two got back to their feet and started grappling with each other high school. Since in high school its is mostly based on trying to make your opponent submit the tow unleased a couple of submissions moves on each other. Paul mainly focuses on serena`s lower half of her body with leg locks, and the boston crab submission which he had her trap in. Paull tells serena to tap out, so that the score could be even, but serena refused to do so. Paul had no choice but starts getting sexy with serena.
Paul said, “Okay you asked for it.”
(Paul starts licking serena`s foot)
Serena said, “Oh you dirty cheat.”
Paul continues licking and sucking on serena`s feet that she had no choice but tap to give Paul the win. Paul lets her out of the boston crab, and they reset the match again and each time they reset the match their was a tie in the score. Serena uses armbars, and headlocks on Paul to make him submit, bit it made horny because he can feel serena`s boobs every time, and for every leg lock or boston crab Paul would use on serena she would feel Paul`s balls on her ass cheek or the fact that Paul would rub his feet on her pussy. In the end, serena traps Paul in a headscissors locks and pulls down his shorts just a bit to expose his rock-hard dick.
Paul said, “What are you doing?”
Serena said, “Well you lick my feet and rub my pussy, so I figure this a way to even the score.”
Paul said, “No, wait I am pent up that I might explode.”
Serena said, “I know.”
Serena starts licking, sucking, and giving handjob on Paul that he had no choice, but to tap to give serena the win, but serena did not care about the win. She intoxicated by Paul`s wolf penis that she could not stop herself. Serena kept going faster until Paul releases a small load into serena`s mouth for her to drink up his cum.
Paul said, “Well let's end here for today.”
Serena said, “Not a chance.”
Paul said, “What?”
Serena said, “You are going to breed me.”
Serena lets Paul out of scissors holds, takes off her tight black shorts, and slowly inserts Paul`s dick into her pussy. Paul and serena moan together until serena starts moving her hips up and down. Paul could feel serena`s pussy get tighter every time that she was thrusting her pussy on top of Paul`s dick until Paul releases a massive load into Serena that it spews out of her pussy causing a mess on the floor. Serena was exhausted from all that thrusting that she cuddles up next to Paul and starts making out with him. Paul does not stop serena from making love to him.
Paul said, “You want to continue this back at my place?”
Serena said, “Yeah, just let me rest first.”
Paul said, “Okay.”
The two cuddle up and rested, so that they can continue their sexy fun in the bedroom.
The End.
Zak vs Wheezie
Posted 2 years agoOn a bright day in Dragon land Zak was in locker room rubbing his balls before his big match with his sister since he plans on getting lucky with her in the ring and in the bed. Zak exits the locker room and starts flying to the ring that was at the center of a gym in the sky with no one around for his match with his sister. Zak climbs into the ring where his sister is waiting for him in her corner. Zak stares at sisters big dragon booty and can only think of one thing to do to her right now.
Zak said, “You ready Wheezie?”
Wheezie said, “You bet Zak. Let`s wrestle.”
The two charged out of their corners and lock hands with one another. Wheezie traps Zak in a full nelson, Zak breaks free and traps Wheezie in a headlock, and finally Wheezie breaks from the headlock to do a backwards suplex on her brother. Zak was surprised that Wheezie was stronger that before and more skilled than him.
Zak said, “Have you been training?”
Wheezie said, “Yep.”
Zak was in deep trouble now knowing that his own sister has been training behind his back. So, this means that Zak is for a world of hurt. Wheezie unlocks her fury on her brother with clotheslines, piledrivers, pedigree, stinkface, top rope buttdrop, and butt bumps. In the end, Zak was on the mat flat on his stomach while Wheezie had him lock in a boston crab only problem for Zak was that Wheezie was sitting on top of his balls. Zak was screaming in pain and taps the mat to surrender. However, Wheezie was no paying attention since she was focus on inflicting pain on her brother.
Zak said, “Wheezie! Let me go! I surrender!”
Wheezie said, “Oh my gosh! I am so sorry Zak.”
Wheezie gets off her brother, and Zak rubs his balls to ease the pain. Wheezie apologizes to Zak for sitting on top of his balls, but Zak did not want to hear it. Zak pushes his sister away from him and fly’s to locker room where he gets an ice pack and places it under his balls. Zak was feeling relief after enduring pain for a minutes in that boston crab his sister had him in. At that moment Wheezie enters the locker room.
Wheezie said, “Sorry Zak, I did not know.”
Zak said, “It’s okay, I forgive.”
Wheezie said, “How can I make it up to you?”
Zak said, “Let me rest my balls, so I can go balls deep into your ass and pussy.”
Wheezie said, “Oh Zak you are such a charmer.”
The end.
Zak said, “You ready Wheezie?”
Wheezie said, “You bet Zak. Let`s wrestle.”
The two charged out of their corners and lock hands with one another. Wheezie traps Zak in a full nelson, Zak breaks free and traps Wheezie in a headlock, and finally Wheezie breaks from the headlock to do a backwards suplex on her brother. Zak was surprised that Wheezie was stronger that before and more skilled than him.
Zak said, “Have you been training?”
Wheezie said, “Yep.”
Zak was in deep trouble now knowing that his own sister has been training behind his back. So, this means that Zak is for a world of hurt. Wheezie unlocks her fury on her brother with clotheslines, piledrivers, pedigree, stinkface, top rope buttdrop, and butt bumps. In the end, Zak was on the mat flat on his stomach while Wheezie had him lock in a boston crab only problem for Zak was that Wheezie was sitting on top of his balls. Zak was screaming in pain and taps the mat to surrender. However, Wheezie was no paying attention since she was focus on inflicting pain on her brother.
Zak said, “Wheezie! Let me go! I surrender!”
Wheezie said, “Oh my gosh! I am so sorry Zak.”
Wheezie gets off her brother, and Zak rubs his balls to ease the pain. Wheezie apologizes to Zak for sitting on top of his balls, but Zak did not want to hear it. Zak pushes his sister away from him and fly’s to locker room where he gets an ice pack and places it under his balls. Zak was feeling relief after enduring pain for a minutes in that boston crab his sister had him in. At that moment Wheezie enters the locker room.
Wheezie said, “Sorry Zak, I did not know.”
Zak said, “It’s okay, I forgive.”
Wheezie said, “How can I make it up to you?”
Zak said, “Let me rest my balls, so I can go balls deep into your ass and pussy.”
Wheezie said, “Oh Zak you are such a charmer.”
The end.
mama bear vs catfish wrestler
Posted 2 years agoNicole (mama bear)
Roy (catfish)
On a sunny day at a shallow pond in the forest animals were gathering to witness a wrestling between a land creature and a sea creature. The animals heard rumors that this match was going to determine which animal was better sea or land. Others said that whoever wins the match will get bragging rights for an entire year. The crowd wanted to see who the wrestlers were, so they gather around the pond until the competitors came out of lockers rooms. Meanwhile in the locker rooms Nicole was getting ready for match which while her son was watching her change into her one-piece black swimsuit.
Littler bear said, “Mom are you going to wrestle a fish?”
Nicole said, “Yes dear.”
Little bear said, “Why?”
Nicole said, “Oh its just for fun dear nothing to worry about.”
Nicole closes her locker, kisses her son on the head, and heads towards the pond for her wrestling match. Nicole exits out of the locker rooms to see a large crowd of animals gathering around the pond. Nicole was nervous, but she shakes it off and walks towards the pond. She steps into the pond which was only six inches deep. Nicole walks to the ring that was at the center of the pond where her opponent was waiting for her. He was a catfish.
Nicole said, “So, you are my opponent?”
Roy said, “Yes, my name is Roy. Roy the catfish.”
Nicole said, “Nice to meet you.”
Roy said, “Likewise.”
The bell rings and the two charge at other and lock paws with fins. Nicole tried her best since she was bear, but Roy was a catfish meaning that his skin was slippery most of the time which was hard for Nicole to get a grip on him. Roy manages to slip away from Nicole and locks her in a half nelson. Nicole uses her strength to break free, but it did not matter because Roy had the advantage. Even when they are in six inches of pond water Roy will still escape from Nicole. Nicole tries her best to catch Roy, but he always slips away from her. Roy used this chance to attack Nicole since it is clearly seen that Roy is going to win the match.
Roy said, “Surrender now Nicole, and I won`t have to humiliate you?”
Nicole said, “Never.”
Roy said, “Have it your way.”
Roy quickly jumps towards Nicole and lands a dropkick on her stomach. Nicole went down like a sack of potatoes, but she quickly got back up to her feet. (part 2) Roy attacks her again with clothesline, dropkick, headscissors takedown, dropkick on her thigh, dropkick towards the face, and finally Roy grabs Nicole by the neck and chokeslams her to the ground. Nicole tries to get up to her feet, Roy quickly sits on top of her and locks her in the boston carb submission move.
Roy said, “Last chance Nicole.”
Nicole said, “Never.”
Nicole was stubborn, but she knew that she would have submit to the fish because she could handle being trap in the boston crab for another minute. Roy had no choice, but force Nicole to submit by getting handsy with her. Roy starts licking Nicole`s feet with his fish tongue, rubs her pussy with his fins. Nicole could not believe that Roy would stoop so low to win the match, but it was the only option Roy had to play. Nicole tried her best to not get excited, but she was starting to
lose control and had no choice.
Nicole said, “I quit. I quit.”
Roy said, “Good choice.”
Roy lets go of Nicole and exits the ring. Nicole exits the ring a couple minutes after the witness the loss from Nicole. Nicole was sad at first, but she did not care. To Nicole it did not matter who was the best as long we are able to get along with each other we are fine. Nicole enters the locker room where she sees her is waiting for by her locker. Nicole gives little bear a big hug. Nicole changes out of her swimsuit and they went started their walk home.
Roy said, “Hey.”
Nicole said, “Oh hello.”
Roy said, “I am sorry for what I did to you in the ring.”
Nicole said, “It’s okay.”
Roy tells Nicole that if can her and little bear to his house for dinner as a way for making amends. Nicole agrees with Roy, and they headed towards his house. Once they reach Roy lets little bear in first, but before Roy could let Nicole in first, he felt something grab his fish dick. He looks to see that it was Nicole who was grabbing and was wonder why she would do that.
Roy said, “Nicole?”
Nicole said, “Yes.”
Roy said, “Please let go.”
Nicole said, “No, because once my son is asleep, I am riding you like a bull.”
Roy said, “Oh no.”
Nicole said, “Oh yes.”
The End.
Roy (catfish)
On a sunny day at a shallow pond in the forest animals were gathering to witness a wrestling between a land creature and a sea creature. The animals heard rumors that this match was going to determine which animal was better sea or land. Others said that whoever wins the match will get bragging rights for an entire year. The crowd wanted to see who the wrestlers were, so they gather around the pond until the competitors came out of lockers rooms. Meanwhile in the locker rooms Nicole was getting ready for match which while her son was watching her change into her one-piece black swimsuit.
Littler bear said, “Mom are you going to wrestle a fish?”
Nicole said, “Yes dear.”
Little bear said, “Why?”
Nicole said, “Oh its just for fun dear nothing to worry about.”
Nicole closes her locker, kisses her son on the head, and heads towards the pond for her wrestling match. Nicole exits out of the locker rooms to see a large crowd of animals gathering around the pond. Nicole was nervous, but she shakes it off and walks towards the pond. She steps into the pond which was only six inches deep. Nicole walks to the ring that was at the center of the pond where her opponent was waiting for her. He was a catfish.
Nicole said, “So, you are my opponent?”
Roy said, “Yes, my name is Roy. Roy the catfish.”
Nicole said, “Nice to meet you.”
Roy said, “Likewise.”
The bell rings and the two charge at other and lock paws with fins. Nicole tried her best since she was bear, but Roy was a catfish meaning that his skin was slippery most of the time which was hard for Nicole to get a grip on him. Roy manages to slip away from Nicole and locks her in a half nelson. Nicole uses her strength to break free, but it did not matter because Roy had the advantage. Even when they are in six inches of pond water Roy will still escape from Nicole. Nicole tries her best to catch Roy, but he always slips away from her. Roy used this chance to attack Nicole since it is clearly seen that Roy is going to win the match.
Roy said, “Surrender now Nicole, and I won`t have to humiliate you?”
Nicole said, “Never.”
Roy said, “Have it your way.”
Roy quickly jumps towards Nicole and lands a dropkick on her stomach. Nicole went down like a sack of potatoes, but she quickly got back up to her feet. (part 2) Roy attacks her again with clothesline, dropkick, headscissors takedown, dropkick on her thigh, dropkick towards the face, and finally Roy grabs Nicole by the neck and chokeslams her to the ground. Nicole tries to get up to her feet, Roy quickly sits on top of her and locks her in the boston carb submission move.
Roy said, “Last chance Nicole.”
Nicole said, “Never.”
Nicole was stubborn, but she knew that she would have submit to the fish because she could handle being trap in the boston crab for another minute. Roy had no choice, but force Nicole to submit by getting handsy with her. Roy starts licking Nicole`s feet with his fish tongue, rubs her pussy with his fins. Nicole could not believe that Roy would stoop so low to win the match, but it was the only option Roy had to play. Nicole tried her best to not get excited, but she was starting to
lose control and had no choice.
Nicole said, “I quit. I quit.”
Roy said, “Good choice.”
Roy lets go of Nicole and exits the ring. Nicole exits the ring a couple minutes after the witness the loss from Nicole. Nicole was sad at first, but she did not care. To Nicole it did not matter who was the best as long we are able to get along with each other we are fine. Nicole enters the locker room where she sees her is waiting for by her locker. Nicole gives little bear a big hug. Nicole changes out of her swimsuit and they went started their walk home.
Roy said, “Hey.”
Nicole said, “Oh hello.”
Roy said, “I am sorry for what I did to you in the ring.”
Nicole said, “It’s okay.”
Roy tells Nicole that if can her and little bear to his house for dinner as a way for making amends. Nicole agrees with Roy, and they headed towards his house. Once they reach Roy lets little bear in first, but before Roy could let Nicole in first, he felt something grab his fish dick. He looks to see that it was Nicole who was grabbing and was wonder why she would do that.
Roy said, “Nicole?”
Nicole said, “Yes.”
Roy said, “Please let go.”
Nicole said, “No, because once my son is asleep, I am riding you like a bull.”
Roy said, “Oh no.”
Nicole said, “Oh yes.”
The End.
lois vs ernie
Posted 2 years agoAfter waking from getting hit in the head Lois opens her eyes to see that she was inside a giant chicken coop on top of a wrestling ring. Lois was not sure what was going the last thing she remembers is that she was the story getting groceries, but after that everything was a blank. Lois gets up to her feet, walks to the door of the chicken coop, and tries to open the door. Lois struggle to open the door because it was pad lock. Lois tries calling someone to open the door, but their was no one around. Lois just walks to the center to the of ring and waits.
Lois said, “How did I even get here, and why am I naked?”
Ernie said, “I can answer that.”
(Ernie appears out of the shadows)
Lois said, “Ernie, is that you?”
Ernie said, “Yes Lois, its me.”
Lois starts asking Ernie why he was doing this to her, and Ernie just tells Lois that it was the only way that they can be alone. Lois still did not understand why, but she saw that Ernie was licking his beak she that answer had to be for sex. Lois covers her body to try and stop Ernie from having dirty thoughts about her, but it was too late. Ernie starts walking towards Lois and tries to grab her. Lois backs away from Ernie, but she kicks him in the balls.
Ernie said, “Oh lucky shot.”
Lois said, “Stay away from you pervert!”
Ernie said, “I am going to make you, my slave.”
Lois said, “Not happening chicken man.”
Ernie said, “Let’s find out.”
Ernie tackles Lois and starts groping her tits with his wings. Lois moaned in pleasure, but she quickly headbutts Ernie in the face causing him to fall back. Lois quickly gets up to her feet and starts stomping on Ernie. Ernie grabs Lois foot and causes her to fall on the mat. Ernie quickly sits on top of Lois and locks her in the boston crab. Ernie starts licking Lois foot while Lois was screaming and clawing the mat trying to escape, but Ernie was roughly the same size as Peter. Lois was in trouble because she was clearly at a disadvantage against the big chicken.
Ernie said, “Last chance Lois.”
Lois said, “No, never.”
Ernie said, “Very well.”
Ernie inserts his feathered fingers into Lois pussy and starts rubbing it. Lois was starting to get horny from Ernie rubbing her pussy. (part 2) Lois could not hold it in anymore and starts moaning in pleasure from Ernie rubbing her pussy. Lois well never know the reason why Ernie was doing this to her, but she did not care one bit. Lois tells Ernie that she surrenders and is willing to do anything with Ernie in the ring. Ernie felt happy that it only took a couple of minutes to convince Lois to have sex him and be his slave forever. Ernie lets go of Lois and tells her to turn over on her back.
Lois said, “What are you going to do to me?”
Ernie said, “Simple, you are going to give me a rimjob while I suck your pussy.”
Lois said, “Okay.”
Ernie said, “Let’s get started.”
Lois lays sits on top of Lois face with his big ass, and Lois gives him rimjob. Ernie was enjoying this, that he started to rub his own man boobs to try and get a boner which he did. Ernie gets up to feet after being satisfied with that rimjob that Lois gave him that it was time for Ernie to thrust into Lois which he did. Ernie starts thrusting into Lois with his cock that he could help himself that he cums after 3 thrusts. Ernie was not stopping their he switches it up by thrusting into her ass now.
Ernie said, “You ready for this?”
Lois said, “Stop talking and fuck me.”
Ernie does what Lois tells and thrusts into her with his cock. After several minutes of thrusting Ernie cums inside of Lois ass. Lois screams in pleasure after receiving Ernie`s load inside her she was begging for more. Ernie gladly tells Lois that he is willing to give her more, but only if she promises to leave stay with Ernie and be his sex slave. Lois agrees with no doubt or hesitation in her mind that she would become Ernie`s sex slave.
Ernie said, “Good, and get into position.”
Lois said, “Yes master.”
Lois gets into position, and Ernie starts plowing Lois with his cock. After nearly 6 hours of thrusting Lois had a belly filled with Ernie`s cum. Lois was happy that she could bear children, but Ernie was not going to let that happen. Ernie buttdrops on top of Lois spewing out his cum from her ass and pussy. Lois was confused as to why Ernie did that.
Lois said, “Why?”
Ernie said, “I need a sex slave not a mother. Do you understand?”
Lois said, “Good.”
Ernie gets off Lois and leaves her in the coop where it was hidden in a secret location that he only he would now. Ernie would come and go as he pleases while Lois stays in the coop and enjoying the supplies that Ernie leaves her. However, little did Lois know that Ernie was not going to the be the only one visiting her because someone else has been watching them from a distance
The end.
Lois said, “How did I even get here, and why am I naked?”
Ernie said, “I can answer that.”
(Ernie appears out of the shadows)
Lois said, “Ernie, is that you?”
Ernie said, “Yes Lois, its me.”
Lois starts asking Ernie why he was doing this to her, and Ernie just tells Lois that it was the only way that they can be alone. Lois still did not understand why, but she saw that Ernie was licking his beak she that answer had to be for sex. Lois covers her body to try and stop Ernie from having dirty thoughts about her, but it was too late. Ernie starts walking towards Lois and tries to grab her. Lois backs away from Ernie, but she kicks him in the balls.
Ernie said, “Oh lucky shot.”
Lois said, “Stay away from you pervert!”
Ernie said, “I am going to make you, my slave.”
Lois said, “Not happening chicken man.”
Ernie said, “Let’s find out.”
Ernie tackles Lois and starts groping her tits with his wings. Lois moaned in pleasure, but she quickly headbutts Ernie in the face causing him to fall back. Lois quickly gets up to her feet and starts stomping on Ernie. Ernie grabs Lois foot and causes her to fall on the mat. Ernie quickly sits on top of Lois and locks her in the boston crab. Ernie starts licking Lois foot while Lois was screaming and clawing the mat trying to escape, but Ernie was roughly the same size as Peter. Lois was in trouble because she was clearly at a disadvantage against the big chicken.
Ernie said, “Last chance Lois.”
Lois said, “No, never.”
Ernie said, “Very well.”
Ernie inserts his feathered fingers into Lois pussy and starts rubbing it. Lois was starting to get horny from Ernie rubbing her pussy. (part 2) Lois could not hold it in anymore and starts moaning in pleasure from Ernie rubbing her pussy. Lois well never know the reason why Ernie was doing this to her, but she did not care one bit. Lois tells Ernie that she surrenders and is willing to do anything with Ernie in the ring. Ernie felt happy that it only took a couple of minutes to convince Lois to have sex him and be his slave forever. Ernie lets go of Lois and tells her to turn over on her back.
Lois said, “What are you going to do to me?”
Ernie said, “Simple, you are going to give me a rimjob while I suck your pussy.”
Lois said, “Okay.”
Ernie said, “Let’s get started.”
Lois lays sits on top of Lois face with his big ass, and Lois gives him rimjob. Ernie was enjoying this, that he started to rub his own man boobs to try and get a boner which he did. Ernie gets up to feet after being satisfied with that rimjob that Lois gave him that it was time for Ernie to thrust into Lois which he did. Ernie starts thrusting into Lois with his cock that he could help himself that he cums after 3 thrusts. Ernie was not stopping their he switches it up by thrusting into her ass now.
Ernie said, “You ready for this?”
Lois said, “Stop talking and fuck me.”
Ernie does what Lois tells and thrusts into her with his cock. After several minutes of thrusting Ernie cums inside of Lois ass. Lois screams in pleasure after receiving Ernie`s load inside her she was begging for more. Ernie gladly tells Lois that he is willing to give her more, but only if she promises to leave stay with Ernie and be his sex slave. Lois agrees with no doubt or hesitation in her mind that she would become Ernie`s sex slave.
Ernie said, “Good, and get into position.”
Lois said, “Yes master.”
Lois gets into position, and Ernie starts plowing Lois with his cock. After nearly 6 hours of thrusting Lois had a belly filled with Ernie`s cum. Lois was happy that she could bear children, but Ernie was not going to let that happen. Ernie buttdrops on top of Lois spewing out his cum from her ass and pussy. Lois was confused as to why Ernie did that.
Lois said, “Why?”
Ernie said, “I need a sex slave not a mother. Do you understand?”
Lois said, “Good.”
Ernie gets off Lois and leaves her in the coop where it was hidden in a secret location that he only he would now. Ernie would come and go as he pleases while Lois stays in the coop and enjoying the supplies that Ernie leaves her. However, little did Lois know that Ernie was not going to the be the only one visiting her because someone else has been watching them from a distance
The end.
peter vs ernie
Posted 2 years agoIt has grown quiet in the town of Quahog because there was always one thing that causes the most damage and chaos in their town. The two factors that lead up to this was Peter Griffin and Ernie the chicken. Their rivalry started when Ernie give peter an expired coupon about 10 years ago, and ever since then their rivalry has spark. However, people have not seen the two in over a week. They started to wonder if Peter and Ernie have already died.
Lois said, “Hey where’s peter?”
Brian said, “Oh him and big chicken are going to settle their differences on a remote island.”
Lois said, “Oh okay.”
A couples out to see what an island where Peter and Ernie had just finished building their own wrestling ring out of palm trees, palm leaves, and coconuts, so that they can end their rivalry once and for all. The two competitors climb into the ring and walk to their corners waiting for a pretend bell to ring. Peter rips of his close because it was going to be a fair fight between him and the chicken. They were not going to use any weapons or bite each other. This was going to be a solid professional wrestling match meaning that when one of them is pinned the fight is over and the rivalry has come to an end.
Ernie said, “You ready for this Peter?”
Peter said, “I have been ready for this since the day you gave me that expired coupon.”
Ernie said, “Then this is it. Our final showdown.”
Peter said, “You got that right.”
The two imitated the sound of a bell ringing meaning that the match has started. The two charged at each other full speed with no hesitation. They unleashed a fury of punches, kicks, and slaps at each other until they were left with bruises and blood their bodies. The two stood still for 30 seconds until Ernie charges towards Peter spearing him to the mat. Peter tries to get up, Ernie stays seated on top of him for a bit to try and get the win, but Peter bites Ernie`s thigh.
Ernie said, “Ow! You bastard!”
Peter said, “Who cares!”
Ernie said, “Fine.”
Ernie seated on top of Peter, but he holds his arms down with his claws to punch him nonstop. Peter was unable to defend himself after receiving an onslaught of punches. Peter was in trouble he could not find a way to escape until he was able to get one of his hands free and manages to push Ernie of him. Peter jumps Ernie and traps him in the chokehold. Ernie struggles to escape, but he bites Peter`s arm. Peter screams then gets a headbutt from Ernie.
Peter said, “You bastard!”
Ernie said, “You are one to talk.”
The two clashed at each other using all moves the watch in wrestling and on the street. They used low blows, titty twister, piledrivers, pedigrees, stinkfaces, elbow drops, body splashes, corner body splashes, the big boot, clotheslines, armbars, headbutts, and headlocks. The two were evenly match, and they their was no end of breaking the tie or ending their rivalry. In the end Peter manages to trap the Ernie in the boston crab biting his leg with his teeth.
Peter said, “Gave up now and admit that I am better than you.”
Ernie said, “Never.”
Peter said, “Admit it!”
Ernie said, “No!”
Peter bites hard on Ernie`s leg with his teeth and locks on hard. Ernie was screaming in pain and banging on the mat. Ernie had no choice he had to say it. Ernie admits that Peter was better than him and lost the match against Peter. Peter lets go of Ernie`s leg and gets off him to praise in his victory. Ernie was pissed that he could not win the match, and now must listen to the gloating of Peter for the rest of his lives.
Peter said, “Whose the man?”
Ernie said, “You are.”
Peter said, “What`s was that?”
Ernie said, “You are!”
Peter does a little dance why Ernie gets out of the ring and walks to the boat. Peter turns to see where Ernie went because he disappeared. Peter climbs out of the ring and follows the tracks that Ernie left in the ground. Peter follows then until she sees that Ernie was yards away from the shore of the island. Peter yells at Ernie to stop, so that he can give him a ride back to Quahog. Ernie could not believe that he was going to take his enemy back to dry land in his boat. Ernie turns around to get peter.
Ernie said, “Really you forgot to get a boat to sail back home?”
Peter said, “Yeah.”
Ernie said, “Fine then the bet is off, and we still fight each other.”
Peter said, “Fine.”
Ernie and Peter called of their truce and the rivalry is back on. Once the two were back on dryland they continued their rivalry causing chaos in quahog. One thing was for sure that this rivalry between Ernie and Peter will never die.
The End.
Lois said, “Hey where’s peter?”
Brian said, “Oh him and big chicken are going to settle their differences on a remote island.”
Lois said, “Oh okay.”
A couples out to see what an island where Peter and Ernie had just finished building their own wrestling ring out of palm trees, palm leaves, and coconuts, so that they can end their rivalry once and for all. The two competitors climb into the ring and walk to their corners waiting for a pretend bell to ring. Peter rips of his close because it was going to be a fair fight between him and the chicken. They were not going to use any weapons or bite each other. This was going to be a solid professional wrestling match meaning that when one of them is pinned the fight is over and the rivalry has come to an end.
Ernie said, “You ready for this Peter?”
Peter said, “I have been ready for this since the day you gave me that expired coupon.”
Ernie said, “Then this is it. Our final showdown.”
Peter said, “You got that right.”
The two imitated the sound of a bell ringing meaning that the match has started. The two charged at each other full speed with no hesitation. They unleashed a fury of punches, kicks, and slaps at each other until they were left with bruises and blood their bodies. The two stood still for 30 seconds until Ernie charges towards Peter spearing him to the mat. Peter tries to get up, Ernie stays seated on top of him for a bit to try and get the win, but Peter bites Ernie`s thigh.
Ernie said, “Ow! You bastard!”
Peter said, “Who cares!”
Ernie said, “Fine.”
Ernie seated on top of Peter, but he holds his arms down with his claws to punch him nonstop. Peter was unable to defend himself after receiving an onslaught of punches. Peter was in trouble he could not find a way to escape until he was able to get one of his hands free and manages to push Ernie of him. Peter jumps Ernie and traps him in the chokehold. Ernie struggles to escape, but he bites Peter`s arm. Peter screams then gets a headbutt from Ernie.
Peter said, “You bastard!”
Ernie said, “You are one to talk.”
The two clashed at each other using all moves the watch in wrestling and on the street. They used low blows, titty twister, piledrivers, pedigrees, stinkfaces, elbow drops, body splashes, corner body splashes, the big boot, clotheslines, armbars, headbutts, and headlocks. The two were evenly match, and they their was no end of breaking the tie or ending their rivalry. In the end Peter manages to trap the Ernie in the boston crab biting his leg with his teeth.
Peter said, “Gave up now and admit that I am better than you.”
Ernie said, “Never.”
Peter said, “Admit it!”
Ernie said, “No!”
Peter bites hard on Ernie`s leg with his teeth and locks on hard. Ernie was screaming in pain and banging on the mat. Ernie had no choice he had to say it. Ernie admits that Peter was better than him and lost the match against Peter. Peter lets go of Ernie`s leg and gets off him to praise in his victory. Ernie was pissed that he could not win the match, and now must listen to the gloating of Peter for the rest of his lives.
Peter said, “Whose the man?”
Ernie said, “You are.”
Peter said, “What`s was that?”
Ernie said, “You are!”
Peter does a little dance why Ernie gets out of the ring and walks to the boat. Peter turns to see where Ernie went because he disappeared. Peter climbs out of the ring and follows the tracks that Ernie left in the ground. Peter follows then until she sees that Ernie was yards away from the shore of the island. Peter yells at Ernie to stop, so that he can give him a ride back to Quahog. Ernie could not believe that he was going to take his enemy back to dry land in his boat. Ernie turns around to get peter.
Ernie said, “Really you forgot to get a boat to sail back home?”
Peter said, “Yeah.”
Ernie said, “Fine then the bet is off, and we still fight each other.”
Peter said, “Fine.”
Ernie and Peter called of their truce and the rivalry is back on. Once the two were back on dryland they continued their rivalry causing chaos in quahog. One thing was for sure that this rivalry between Ernie and Peter will never die.
The End.
Timon and Shenzi
Posted 2 years agoIt was sad sunny day in the jungle where Timon and Pumbaa lived in, but sadly Pumbaa was not their with Timon. Tomorrow was Valentines` Day, but it turns out that Pumbaa met a female warthog and fell in love wither. Pumbaa spent the whole day getting ready for a special time with his Valentine while Timon had struck out with every meerkat he came across. Even his mom had plans with an older meerkat, so Timon was by himself.
Timon said, “Hey Pumbaa, you want to spend Valentines` together?”
Pumbaa said, “Sorry Timon, I have plans.”
Timon said, “Oh, with who?”
Pumbaa said, “Another warthog.”
Timon said, “Okay, have fun.”
Pumbaa leaves for his Valentine`s date, and Timon was left alone in the jungle. Timon decides to walk through the jungle until he reaches a cliff to watch the sunset since he alone on the day before Valentine`s day with no one to spent it with. Meanwhile at the hyena hideout they all the hyenas were having spending time with their loved ones except one. Her name was Shenzi. She was the only hyena with no one to spend before Valentine`s day. Shenzi decides to leave the hideout and take a long walk until she reaches the jungle.
Shenzi said, “Another year and another valentine`s day alone.”
Timon said, “I will never find someone to love.”
Shenzi said, “So lonely.”
Timon said, “I am so alone.”
Shenzi said, “Hey Timon.”
Timon said, “Hey Shenzi.”
Without knowing Shenzi walk right up to the spot where Timon was standing to watch the sunset. Shenzi started to growl, and wanted to chase Timon, but she just collapse to the ground. Timon goes to check on Shenzi. Timon starts talking to Shenzi to see what was wrong with her, and it turns out that she was all alone today. Timon felt the same and decides to snuggle up next to Shenzi to try and comfort her.
Timon said, “So, you got no one?”
Shenzi said, “No, you?”
Timo said, “My friend went to spend time with his new girlfriend, and I got shot down.”
Shenzi said, “Bummer.”
Timon said, “Yeah.”
The two started talking until the sun sets for the day to end until it raises up again for Valentine`s day. Timon starts heading towards the tree, but Shenzi was following him. Timon walks faster, and Shenzi does the same. Timon stops and tells Shenzi to go back to her hideout with the other hyenas, but she refused to leave. Timon asks why, and he thinks that the only reason she stayed is because she was going to eat him.
Timon said, “If you are going to eat me, do it now.”
Shenzi said, “I am not going to eat you.”
Timon said, “Then why are you following me?”
Shenzi said, “I don’t like sleeping alone.”
Timon understood why Shenzi doesn’t want to sleep alone, and he feels the same way. Timon told Shenzi that she let her cuddle up with until she admits that meerkats are superior to hyenas. Shenzi was insulted by this, and bad mouths the meerkats in front of Timon. Timon told Shenzi to take it back, if not he was going to kick her ass out the jungle. Shenzi told Timon to apologize first, and that she will take it back. Timon refuses to apologize and threatens Shenzi to admit that he is better than her.
Shenzi said, “Never!”
Timon said, “You want to go, sister? I will kick your ass right now.”
Shenzi said, “Bring it pint sized.”
Timon said, “That`s it. It`s on.”
Timon pounces on Shenzi, and bites her on the nose. Shenzi howls in pain distracting her while Timon climbs on top of her and grabs her by the ears. Timon starts making Shenzi crashes into stuff head using her ears to steer. Shenzi was crashing into rocks, tree trunks, and mud pits. Shenzi finds a way to free herself from Timon`s control and tosses him to the ground. Shenzi saw that their was a few inches from Timon. She quickly climbs to the top of the rock, jumps off it, and lands right of Timon with a belly splash. Suddenly Shenzi felt a pinch on her stomach, and that pain was growing. She quickly jumps up to her feet to see a bald spot on her belly.
Shenzi said, “You bite me?”
Timon said, “Yeah.”
Shenzi said, “Cheap move.”
Timon said, “What you going to cry home to momma.”
Shenzi said, “You little rat.”
Shenzi tackles Timon to the ground and the toss and turned trying to overcome the other. Shenzi believed that since she is bigger that Timon she would get an easy win. However, Timon has been friends with warthog since childhood, so he can manage a big hyena. The two were going at it until she in the end Timon stands on Shenzi’s back, grabs on to one of her hind legs, and locks her in the boston crab move. Shenzi was banging on the ground with her paws because she was in pain, but Timon did not care unless Shenzi admits that he better than her. (part 2) Shenzi struggled to escape, but the last thing she was would is admit that Timon is better than her.
Timon said, “Say it! Say it!”
Shenzi said, “No!”
Timon said, “Say it!”
Shenzi said, “Never! I will never say that!”
Timon kept a tight lock on Shenzi, but Shenzi was stubborn. She would not admit that even if Timon breaks her leg for holding her in the boston crab. After that Timon just drops the leg and walks away from Shenzi. Shenzi was confused to why Timon did that, and she follows him till they reach the tree where Timon sleeps.
Shenzi said, “Throwing the towel?”
Timon said, “Yes.”
Shenzi said, “Oh, I win then.”
Timon said, “Hooray for you.”
Timon climbs into the trees and sleeps all by himself. Shenzi was going to find her own sleeping, but she just realized that it was nighttime. Timon and Shenzi were busy fighting that they did not know that it got dark. Shenzi decides to climb in with Timon and cuddles up next to him. Timon asks why Shenzi did that. Her answer was that she did not want to be alone tonight or tomorrow. She wanted to cuddle with someone even if it is not a hyena. Timon decides to let Shenzi cuddle up since Timon felt the same way and did not what to be alone.
Timon said, “Okay, let`s cuddle.”
Shenzi said, “Thank you.”
They started to cuddle up, but before they went to sleep Timon kisses Shenzi on the spot where she bit her. Shenzi felt a tickle on her nose after being kissed by Timon that she licks him (form of kissing for hyenas). Timon wipes the slobber off his face and decides to give a kiss on Shenzi`s hyena lips. Shenzi was startled by this that she did not try to fight. Timon pulls away and stares at Shenzi`s eyes.
Timon said, “We are alone?”
Shenzi said, “Yeah.”
Timon said, “Tomorrow`s Valentine`s Day?”
Shenzi said, “Yeah.”
Timon said, “What the heck. Let`s do it.”
Shenzi said, “Okay.”
Shenzi lays on her back while Timon lays on top of her massaging and sucking on her tits. Shenzi`s face turns bright after being felt by Timon, that she could help herself get wet. Timon saw how horny Shenzi was and decides to make things interesting. Timon crawls down Shenzi and is face to face to with her ass. Shenzi was going to ask what Timon was doing, but before she could Timon blows into her ass with his breath. Shenzi felt tickle by that she could not resist laughing.
Timon said, “So, you laugh when you get excited.”
Shenzi said, “Don`t judge me.”
Timon said, “I won`t.”
Suddenly, Timon thrusts his entire arm into Shenzi`s ass without warning. Shenzi howled in pleasure from being thrusted by Timon which came out of nowhere. Shenzi was going to tell Timon to warn her next, but Timon just starts thrusting faster and faster. Shenzi started to moan and beg Timon to go faster and faster. Timon thrusted his arm inside of Shenzi faster and harder until Shenzi could not hold it in anymore. Shenzi cums a stream of her cum into the air, that it falls all over her body, and the tree. (Scientific fact: Female hyenas have dicks) Timon pulls his arm out of Shenzi`s ass and starts licking the cum off her body.
Shenzi said, “You animal.”
Timon said, “Your one to talk.”
The two spent the whole night having sex with each in very different sex positions. Timon started to thrust into Shenzi since she wanted it badly. The two were going at hard until Timon was able to overflow the Shenzi with his last big load. It took 10 loads for Timon to overflow Shenzi with his meerkat dick. The two passed out and slept together in the tree for the entire night. The sun rises in the air, and Shenzi felt the sun rays hit her eyes. She gets up to her feet, and wonders where Timon is.
Shenzi said, “Timon, where are you?”
Timon said, “I am right under you.”
Shenzi said, “Oh sorry.”
Timon said, “It`s okay. My roommate is a warthog, so I am used this kind of thing.”
It was valentine`s day and they two did spend it alone. They decided to enjoy the day together in the jungle taking long walks, eating bugs, talking, swimming, and ended up in the same cliff they met yesterday. Shenzi knows that it was time for to go back to the hyena hideout, and Timon must go back to the jungle. The two gave each other one last kiss, then parted ways. Not even 30 seconds.
Timon said, “Come back, I love you!”
Shenzi said, “I love you too!”
The tow chased into each other arms for a big hug and stayed together forever. They spent the rest of their days in the jungle, since Pumbaa will not comeback anytime soon. They hyenas will not notice that Shenzi is gone. The two spend the rest of their lives the jungle with their new happy family.
The End.
Timon said, “Hey Pumbaa, you want to spend Valentines` together?”
Pumbaa said, “Sorry Timon, I have plans.”
Timon said, “Oh, with who?”
Pumbaa said, “Another warthog.”
Timon said, “Okay, have fun.”
Pumbaa leaves for his Valentine`s date, and Timon was left alone in the jungle. Timon decides to walk through the jungle until he reaches a cliff to watch the sunset since he alone on the day before Valentine`s day with no one to spent it with. Meanwhile at the hyena hideout they all the hyenas were having spending time with their loved ones except one. Her name was Shenzi. She was the only hyena with no one to spend before Valentine`s day. Shenzi decides to leave the hideout and take a long walk until she reaches the jungle.
Shenzi said, “Another year and another valentine`s day alone.”
Timon said, “I will never find someone to love.”
Shenzi said, “So lonely.”
Timon said, “I am so alone.”
Shenzi said, “Hey Timon.”
Timon said, “Hey Shenzi.”
Without knowing Shenzi walk right up to the spot where Timon was standing to watch the sunset. Shenzi started to growl, and wanted to chase Timon, but she just collapse to the ground. Timon goes to check on Shenzi. Timon starts talking to Shenzi to see what was wrong with her, and it turns out that she was all alone today. Timon felt the same and decides to snuggle up next to Shenzi to try and comfort her.
Timon said, “So, you got no one?”
Shenzi said, “No, you?”
Timo said, “My friend went to spend time with his new girlfriend, and I got shot down.”
Shenzi said, “Bummer.”
Timon said, “Yeah.”
The two started talking until the sun sets for the day to end until it raises up again for Valentine`s day. Timon starts heading towards the tree, but Shenzi was following him. Timon walks faster, and Shenzi does the same. Timon stops and tells Shenzi to go back to her hideout with the other hyenas, but she refused to leave. Timon asks why, and he thinks that the only reason she stayed is because she was going to eat him.
Timon said, “If you are going to eat me, do it now.”
Shenzi said, “I am not going to eat you.”
Timon said, “Then why are you following me?”
Shenzi said, “I don’t like sleeping alone.”
Timon understood why Shenzi doesn’t want to sleep alone, and he feels the same way. Timon told Shenzi that she let her cuddle up with until she admits that meerkats are superior to hyenas. Shenzi was insulted by this, and bad mouths the meerkats in front of Timon. Timon told Shenzi to take it back, if not he was going to kick her ass out the jungle. Shenzi told Timon to apologize first, and that she will take it back. Timon refuses to apologize and threatens Shenzi to admit that he is better than her.
Shenzi said, “Never!”
Timon said, “You want to go, sister? I will kick your ass right now.”
Shenzi said, “Bring it pint sized.”
Timon said, “That`s it. It`s on.”
Timon pounces on Shenzi, and bites her on the nose. Shenzi howls in pain distracting her while Timon climbs on top of her and grabs her by the ears. Timon starts making Shenzi crashes into stuff head using her ears to steer. Shenzi was crashing into rocks, tree trunks, and mud pits. Shenzi finds a way to free herself from Timon`s control and tosses him to the ground. Shenzi saw that their was a few inches from Timon. She quickly climbs to the top of the rock, jumps off it, and lands right of Timon with a belly splash. Suddenly Shenzi felt a pinch on her stomach, and that pain was growing. She quickly jumps up to her feet to see a bald spot on her belly.
Shenzi said, “You bite me?”
Timon said, “Yeah.”
Shenzi said, “Cheap move.”
Timon said, “What you going to cry home to momma.”
Shenzi said, “You little rat.”
Shenzi tackles Timon to the ground and the toss and turned trying to overcome the other. Shenzi believed that since she is bigger that Timon she would get an easy win. However, Timon has been friends with warthog since childhood, so he can manage a big hyena. The two were going at it until she in the end Timon stands on Shenzi’s back, grabs on to one of her hind legs, and locks her in the boston crab move. Shenzi was banging on the ground with her paws because she was in pain, but Timon did not care unless Shenzi admits that he better than her. (part 2) Shenzi struggled to escape, but the last thing she was would is admit that Timon is better than her.
Timon said, “Say it! Say it!”
Shenzi said, “No!”
Timon said, “Say it!”
Shenzi said, “Never! I will never say that!”
Timon kept a tight lock on Shenzi, but Shenzi was stubborn. She would not admit that even if Timon breaks her leg for holding her in the boston crab. After that Timon just drops the leg and walks away from Shenzi. Shenzi was confused to why Timon did that, and she follows him till they reach the tree where Timon sleeps.
Shenzi said, “Throwing the towel?”
Timon said, “Yes.”
Shenzi said, “Oh, I win then.”
Timon said, “Hooray for you.”
Timon climbs into the trees and sleeps all by himself. Shenzi was going to find her own sleeping, but she just realized that it was nighttime. Timon and Shenzi were busy fighting that they did not know that it got dark. Shenzi decides to climb in with Timon and cuddles up next to him. Timon asks why Shenzi did that. Her answer was that she did not want to be alone tonight or tomorrow. She wanted to cuddle with someone even if it is not a hyena. Timon decides to let Shenzi cuddle up since Timon felt the same way and did not what to be alone.
Timon said, “Okay, let`s cuddle.”
Shenzi said, “Thank you.”
They started to cuddle up, but before they went to sleep Timon kisses Shenzi on the spot where she bit her. Shenzi felt a tickle on her nose after being kissed by Timon that she licks him (form of kissing for hyenas). Timon wipes the slobber off his face and decides to give a kiss on Shenzi`s hyena lips. Shenzi was startled by this that she did not try to fight. Timon pulls away and stares at Shenzi`s eyes.
Timon said, “We are alone?”
Shenzi said, “Yeah.”
Timon said, “Tomorrow`s Valentine`s Day?”
Shenzi said, “Yeah.”
Timon said, “What the heck. Let`s do it.”
Shenzi said, “Okay.”
Shenzi lays on her back while Timon lays on top of her massaging and sucking on her tits. Shenzi`s face turns bright after being felt by Timon, that she could help herself get wet. Timon saw how horny Shenzi was and decides to make things interesting. Timon crawls down Shenzi and is face to face to with her ass. Shenzi was going to ask what Timon was doing, but before she could Timon blows into her ass with his breath. Shenzi felt tickle by that she could not resist laughing.
Timon said, “So, you laugh when you get excited.”
Shenzi said, “Don`t judge me.”
Timon said, “I won`t.”
Suddenly, Timon thrusts his entire arm into Shenzi`s ass without warning. Shenzi howled in pleasure from being thrusted by Timon which came out of nowhere. Shenzi was going to tell Timon to warn her next, but Timon just starts thrusting faster and faster. Shenzi started to moan and beg Timon to go faster and faster. Timon thrusted his arm inside of Shenzi faster and harder until Shenzi could not hold it in anymore. Shenzi cums a stream of her cum into the air, that it falls all over her body, and the tree. (Scientific fact: Female hyenas have dicks) Timon pulls his arm out of Shenzi`s ass and starts licking the cum off her body.
Shenzi said, “You animal.”
Timon said, “Your one to talk.”
The two spent the whole night having sex with each in very different sex positions. Timon started to thrust into Shenzi since she wanted it badly. The two were going at hard until Timon was able to overflow the Shenzi with his last big load. It took 10 loads for Timon to overflow Shenzi with his meerkat dick. The two passed out and slept together in the tree for the entire night. The sun rises in the air, and Shenzi felt the sun rays hit her eyes. She gets up to her feet, and wonders where Timon is.
Shenzi said, “Timon, where are you?”
Timon said, “I am right under you.”
Shenzi said, “Oh sorry.”
Timon said, “It`s okay. My roommate is a warthog, so I am used this kind of thing.”
It was valentine`s day and they two did spend it alone. They decided to enjoy the day together in the jungle taking long walks, eating bugs, talking, swimming, and ended up in the same cliff they met yesterday. Shenzi knows that it was time for to go back to the hyena hideout, and Timon must go back to the jungle. The two gave each other one last kiss, then parted ways. Not even 30 seconds.
Timon said, “Come back, I love you!”
Shenzi said, “I love you too!”
The tow chased into each other arms for a big hug and stayed together forever. They spent the rest of their days in the jungle, since Pumbaa will not comeback anytime soon. They hyenas will not notice that Shenzi is gone. The two spend the rest of their lives the jungle with their new happy family.
The End.
Mary vs John
Posted 2 years agoOn a nice sunny day in California two kids were hiding towards their secret room that they made to have privacy for their daily event of the day. The names of the kids were Mary and John. They were both 7 years old because they were twins, but technically Mary was born 5 minutes earlier than John. The kids were living in the rich suburbs with their mother and father, but to them they were too strict with them. Their parents would make them focus on getting good grades, involved in sports, and try to accepted into private schools. For the kids, when they come home from school they check to see if their parents are home.
Mary said, “Mom!”
John said, “Dad!”
Mary said, “Nobody is home.”
John said, “Looks like it.”
Mary said, “Meet you in our secret room.”
John said, “You bet.”
The kids quickly went to their rooms to change into their gear for their daily event of the day while their parents were out of the house. Mary runs to her room to put on a pink one-piece swimsuit, while John runs to his room to put on black trunks. They quickly head towards the game room that their father has, but they knew a secret to the room. Their was a small door that they open to reveal a secret room that they only know about. John quickly closes the door, and they walk into the room.
Mary said, “Your ready John?”
John said, “Yeah, lets get to our corners.”
The kids climb into the ring that they made with a mattress, jump ropes, and wooden boards they wrap with pillows, so that they don’t get hurt. They were in their corners and started to imagine they were in a big stadium with hundreds of people, and that they were the wrestling event of the day. Mary and John pretend that they are pro wrestlers in the ring ready to rumble. They pretend that the bell rings, and charge at each other. They both lock hands.
Mary said, “You are losing today, John.”
John said, “I don’t think so.”
In their minds the kids starts punching, slapping, chopping, biting, body splashes, butt bumps, head locks, leg drops, and clothesline. However, the kids were just pushing each other until John slips on the mattress and falls on the ground. Mary took the chance, and sits on top of John`s back, and locks him in the boston crab. She starts tickling his feet making John laugh hard until he starts to cry. John breaks free from the boston crab and does the same to his sister.
John said, “How have the tables have turned, sister?”
Mary said, “I will break free.”
John said, “Sure you will.”
Mary breaks out of the hold and does a body splash on her brother. John holds her sister into a headlock, but not tightly since they are kids. The two spent almost 3 hours in the room pretend wrestling each other even though in their imaginations it was more exciting. Towards the end Mary John were starting to get tired, and they knew that it was time to end the match. John tries to grab his sister for his finishing move the body slam, but his sisters counters it, and finishes
her brother with the piledriver move.
Mary said, “I got you brother.”
John said, “I will get you.”
John tries to quickly get up to his feet, but Mary sits on top of him and does the 3 count. Mary had won the match against her sister. Mary gets of her brother only to tackle to the ground, and her brother does the 3 count for the win. They two were tied, and they did not want to leave it like. The two kids kept going until one scores the most wins than the other. They went back and forth until one comes out victorious.
Mary said, “I will win.”
John said, “No, I will win.”
The kids went at it until once scored enough wins to be the victor. They went one, but they lose track very easily since they were kids, and they can`t remember
much. In the end Mary and John laid next to each other ring holding hands, since they decided to leave it as a tie.
Mary said, “Same time tomorrow?”
John said, “Yeah.”
The End.
Mary said, “Mom!”
John said, “Dad!”
Mary said, “Nobody is home.”
John said, “Looks like it.”
Mary said, “Meet you in our secret room.”
John said, “You bet.”
The kids quickly went to their rooms to change into their gear for their daily event of the day while their parents were out of the house. Mary runs to her room to put on a pink one-piece swimsuit, while John runs to his room to put on black trunks. They quickly head towards the game room that their father has, but they knew a secret to the room. Their was a small door that they open to reveal a secret room that they only know about. John quickly closes the door, and they walk into the room.
Mary said, “Your ready John?”
John said, “Yeah, lets get to our corners.”
The kids climb into the ring that they made with a mattress, jump ropes, and wooden boards they wrap with pillows, so that they don’t get hurt. They were in their corners and started to imagine they were in a big stadium with hundreds of people, and that they were the wrestling event of the day. Mary and John pretend that they are pro wrestlers in the ring ready to rumble. They pretend that the bell rings, and charge at each other. They both lock hands.
Mary said, “You are losing today, John.”
John said, “I don’t think so.”
In their minds the kids starts punching, slapping, chopping, biting, body splashes, butt bumps, head locks, leg drops, and clothesline. However, the kids were just pushing each other until John slips on the mattress and falls on the ground. Mary took the chance, and sits on top of John`s back, and locks him in the boston crab. She starts tickling his feet making John laugh hard until he starts to cry. John breaks free from the boston crab and does the same to his sister.
John said, “How have the tables have turned, sister?”
Mary said, “I will break free.”
John said, “Sure you will.”
Mary breaks out of the hold and does a body splash on her brother. John holds her sister into a headlock, but not tightly since they are kids. The two spent almost 3 hours in the room pretend wrestling each other even though in their imaginations it was more exciting. Towards the end Mary John were starting to get tired, and they knew that it was time to end the match. John tries to grab his sister for his finishing move the body slam, but his sisters counters it, and finishes
her brother with the piledriver move.
Mary said, “I got you brother.”
John said, “I will get you.”
John tries to quickly get up to his feet, but Mary sits on top of him and does the 3 count. Mary had won the match against her sister. Mary gets of her brother only to tackle to the ground, and her brother does the 3 count for the win. They two were tied, and they did not want to leave it like. The two kids kept going until one scores the most wins than the other. They went back and forth until one comes out victorious.
Mary said, “I will win.”
John said, “No, I will win.”
The kids went at it until once scored enough wins to be the victor. They went one, but they lose track very easily since they were kids, and they can`t remember
much. In the end Mary and John laid next to each other ring holding hands, since they decided to leave it as a tie.
Mary said, “Same time tomorrow?”
John said, “Yeah.”
The End.
Remy and Emil vs Django
Posted 2 years agoDjango (Remy and Emile`s dad)
It has been several months after their exile from colony and the boys could not be any happier. They spent the rest of their days in their friends apartment having nice quality brother time together. The boys would hug, take longs walks, cuddle with each other, have sex with each other while their human roommate is out of the apartment, and finally did a little roleplaying in the apartment from their wrestling match.
Remy said, “I have you now Emile.”
Emile said, “In your dreams your Remy.”
The boys charge at each other, but Remy comes out on top. He pins Emile with his big booty and claims his win. Remy tells his brother to suck his dick since he lost the match. Emile does what his brother tells him and suck his dick. They started to have sex with each other until they were exhausted and cuddling up with each other on the bed. The boy were happy to be together, even if their father does not approve of their relationship.
Remy said, “I love you bro.”
Emile said, “I love you too.”
The boys kiss and spend the entire night having big rough sex with each other until they are passed out. the next the day both were eating cheese that their
human roommate left for them while he went to work at the restaurant. Now that both were alone in the apartment, they decided to have another wrestling match, but this time they were going to use a cake, whipped cream, and cherries. The boys went into the kitchen to get the stuff, but they stopped.
Remy said, “Dad?”
Emile said, “Daddy?”
Django said, “Yes boys, it`s me.”
Remy said, “What are you doing here?”
Emile said, “You exiled us.”
Django tells the boys that he apologizes for exiling them from the colony. He told the boys that acted too harsh on their punishment and wants them to come back home. The boys were reluctant to believe their father after saying to them that they were dead to him. Django apologizes to the boys and opens his arms for his boys to give him a hug, but instead of giving him a hug they punch him in the face. Django was surprised that his only sons were dare punch him.
Django said, “Why did you do that?”
Remy said, “Because we like it here.”
Emile said, “And we don’t want to leave.”
Django said, “Okay, you are testing my patience. End the relationship right now and lets go home.”
Remy and Emile said, “No!”
Django said, “Fine then I am going to wrestle you both at the same time, and if I win you two are coming back with me and calling off this relationship.”
Remy said, “And if we win, we are staying here to be together forever, and you are going to leave us alone.”
Emile said, “Yeah.”
Django said, “Fine make the ring. We will fight in 10 minutes.”
Time skip: 30 minutes……………….
The boys has set up their cake ring using a vanilla cake, pretzel sticks for the corners, and licorice for the ropes. The boys were in their corner stretching while their father was in the other corner stretching as well, but he knew he was going to lose the match. He was going up against his 2 sons as the same time, and they were twice his size. Django had no chance of winning this match, but that was not going to stop him from trying. Django warns his boys that this was their last chance to surrender and come back home, but they said no.
Django said, “Very well boys, looks like I am going to have to teach you a lesson.”
Remy said, “Bring it on dad.”
Emile said, “Yeah we are ready for you.”
Django said, “Let’s get on!”
Django, Remy, and Emile let out cries of battle. They charge at each other, but the result of match we already see. The boys overpowered their father in the ring easily with because they were bigger than him with bellies and asses. They started taking turns with their father performing their own moves him in the ring. Remy traps his dad in the camel clutch, Emile gets his dad in the boston crab, Remy clotheslines his dad, Emile piledrives his dad, Remy give his dad the stinkface, Emile does the bronco buster on his dad, Remy force feeds his dad pieces of vanilla cake, Emile punches his dad in the gut, Remy jumps off the top rope to buttdrop his dad, and Emile does the same thing, but he body splashes his dad. Django was bruised, but not out yet. He stood his ground and attacks his boys.
However, due to Remy`s and Emile`s size his attacks mean nothing to them.
Remy said, “We are giving you one last chance dad to surrender.”
Emile said, “Yeah.”
Django said, “No, I am winning this thing.”
Remy said, “As you wish.”
Since the Django refused to lose this match the boys had no choice, but use combo moves on him now. They use double piledrivers, double top rope body splashes, double armbar, double butt bumps, and double belly bumps. In the end of the match the boys took turns buttdropping their father in the corner until he was knockout. Once that was done, they took hiem to the center of the ring, dog pile on top of him for the pin which they did. The boys won the match and were able to stay with their human roommate in the apartment.
Remy said, “It`s over dad. We won.”
Django said, “Fine. You win.”
Emile said, “Dad why is your dick hard?”
Django said, “What? Pay no attention to it.”
Remy said, “Dad did you get hard from us piling on top of you?”
Django was embarrassed to answer his kids, but he had to tell them the truth. Django told them that he had a secret fetish of big rats, and well him wrestling his son in the ring sort of awoke that secret that he kept hidden from them. The boy were surprised to hear that their had a kink even though he does not like anything. So, the boy decides to give a father a little sexy roleplay with him the ring. They had cake, and whipped cream. The boys sprayed the whipped cream all over their bodies and did a little dance for their father.
Django said, “Thanks boys.”
Remy said, “Your welcome dad.”
Emile said, “Now come and have sex with us.”
Django said, “Okay.”
Django crawls up to his boys and starts licking their ass clean from the whipped cream. Once that was done the boys push their father on the ground. Remy sits on his dad chest, grabs a piece of vanilla cake, and places it on his dick. Remy told his to eat the cake and suck his dick. Django does exactly that while Emile rubs vanilla cake on his dads dick, and starts eating it off, and sucking his dick. Emile was also masturbating with the help of his tail to get hard the too. They went for 20 minutes until all cum at the same time. The rats were starting to have fun with each other for the first time in their lives.
Django said, “You boys ready for you father?”
Remy said, “Yes, daddy.”
Emile said, “Yes.”
Django said, “Okay then, let’s get started.”
The three boys started having their own sex orgy party filled with facesittings, ass worshipping, dick sucking, tit sucking, armpit licking, until in the end when they made a conga line with Emile in the front, Remy in the middle, and Django at the end. Django started to thrust into Remy which caused Remy to thrust into Emile. The boys were now in sync with their moans and grunts that in the end they all cummed at the same time. The boys pulled out and started to crawl out of the ring. They headed towards the sinks where they showered then just laid on the bed in the room that their human roommate lend to them to stay while they were exile.
Django said, “Thanks boys I needed that.”
Remy said, “No problem dad.”
Emile said, “Dad, do you hate us for our relationship.”
Django said, “Kids it is about time tell a dark secret that I kept from you.”
Just when Django was about to tell them him his dark secret, they heard a voice calling them. They went to go see who it was, and they could not believe their eyes. It was another rat, but this rat was the same weight compared to Remy and Emile, but it was taller. The boys Django to come look and ask him if he knew that rat from the colony. Django saw the rat and knew who it was the moment he saw him.
Django said, “That boys is your mother.”
Remy and Emile said, “What?!?!?!?!??!”
Ray said, “Their you boys, so had me worried sick.”
Ray climbs the bed. He gives Remy and Emile big hugs for each one, but when it came to Django he slaps in the face. The boys had questions about what was going on here which their father and mother were going to answer them right now. Django and Ray told the boys that they were madly in love with each other, but Django`s father (the boy`s grandfather) did not approve of this. Django`s father to told Django to break his relationship with Ray, so that he can become leader of the colony.
Remy said, “So, you guys were a couple?”
Django said, “Yes.”
Emile said, “And grandpa made you break up.”
Ray said, “Yes.”
Django continued telling the story that his father died, and he assumed control of the colony. Once that was done Django and Ray started to see each other in secret, but someone found out their secret. It was female rat that was determined to ruin their lives if they don`t follow her instructions. Django had no choice but send Ray into exile. Ray was sad, but he knew that it was the only for their secret to be safe. Ray abandons the colony, and Django had to marry the rat the would blackmail him.
Emile said, “Was she the rat the gave birth to yes.”
Django said, “No.”
Remy said, “Did she even care for us?”
Ray said, “No.”
Django told them that the rat that gave birth to them went to have a good time on her own. So, while she gone Django would contact Ray somehow, and ask him to take care of them. Ray was glad to spend time with kids. He treasured every minute of it. After that the rat who blackmail had died from eating poison. They would have gotten back together now, but when Django was not sure that it would be a good idea for them to get back together after such a long time.
Remy said, “Wow, but wait. Ray how did you find us?”
Emile said, “Yeah, how did you find us?”
Ray said, “I followed your father.”
Remy said, “Oh.”
Ray said,” But that does not matter now. We can be a family again.”
Remy and Emile wanted that, but they beat their dad in the wrestling match. Ray ask them what was wrong, and they told everything form beginning to end. Once Ray heard the entire story, and he gave a stern look to Django. Ray started to yell at Django for what he did to their children. Django tries to apologize for what he did, but that was not enough. Ray told the boys to help make a ring on the bed which they did. Ray grabs Django and tosses him into the ring. ray told the boys to leave the room because he and their father had catching up to do.
Ray said, “Go wait outside boys.”
Remy said, “Mommy.”
Emile said, “Yes, ma`am.”
Django said, “Boys don’t leave.”
The boys left the room for Ray and Django to settle their important business. The boys were glad that their father understood their relationship and uncovered a dark secret that he kept hidden for years from them. They have loving mother, a cool apartment to live in, and were finally allowed to be in each other`s arms forever.
Remy said, “You want to have sex?”
Emile said, “Sure.”
The End.
It has been several months after their exile from colony and the boys could not be any happier. They spent the rest of their days in their friends apartment having nice quality brother time together. The boys would hug, take longs walks, cuddle with each other, have sex with each other while their human roommate is out of the apartment, and finally did a little roleplaying in the apartment from their wrestling match.
Remy said, “I have you now Emile.”
Emile said, “In your dreams your Remy.”
The boys charge at each other, but Remy comes out on top. He pins Emile with his big booty and claims his win. Remy tells his brother to suck his dick since he lost the match. Emile does what his brother tells him and suck his dick. They started to have sex with each other until they were exhausted and cuddling up with each other on the bed. The boy were happy to be together, even if their father does not approve of their relationship.
Remy said, “I love you bro.”
Emile said, “I love you too.”
The boys kiss and spend the entire night having big rough sex with each other until they are passed out. the next the day both were eating cheese that their
human roommate left for them while he went to work at the restaurant. Now that both were alone in the apartment, they decided to have another wrestling match, but this time they were going to use a cake, whipped cream, and cherries. The boys went into the kitchen to get the stuff, but they stopped.
Remy said, “Dad?”
Emile said, “Daddy?”
Django said, “Yes boys, it`s me.”
Remy said, “What are you doing here?”
Emile said, “You exiled us.”
Django tells the boys that he apologizes for exiling them from the colony. He told the boys that acted too harsh on their punishment and wants them to come back home. The boys were reluctant to believe their father after saying to them that they were dead to him. Django apologizes to the boys and opens his arms for his boys to give him a hug, but instead of giving him a hug they punch him in the face. Django was surprised that his only sons were dare punch him.
Django said, “Why did you do that?”
Remy said, “Because we like it here.”
Emile said, “And we don’t want to leave.”
Django said, “Okay, you are testing my patience. End the relationship right now and lets go home.”
Remy and Emile said, “No!”
Django said, “Fine then I am going to wrestle you both at the same time, and if I win you two are coming back with me and calling off this relationship.”
Remy said, “And if we win, we are staying here to be together forever, and you are going to leave us alone.”
Emile said, “Yeah.”
Django said, “Fine make the ring. We will fight in 10 minutes.”
Time skip: 30 minutes……………….
The boys has set up their cake ring using a vanilla cake, pretzel sticks for the corners, and licorice for the ropes. The boys were in their corner stretching while their father was in the other corner stretching as well, but he knew he was going to lose the match. He was going up against his 2 sons as the same time, and they were twice his size. Django had no chance of winning this match, but that was not going to stop him from trying. Django warns his boys that this was their last chance to surrender and come back home, but they said no.
Django said, “Very well boys, looks like I am going to have to teach you a lesson.”
Remy said, “Bring it on dad.”
Emile said, “Yeah we are ready for you.”
Django said, “Let’s get on!”
Django, Remy, and Emile let out cries of battle. They charge at each other, but the result of match we already see. The boys overpowered their father in the ring easily with because they were bigger than him with bellies and asses. They started taking turns with their father performing their own moves him in the ring. Remy traps his dad in the camel clutch, Emile gets his dad in the boston crab, Remy clotheslines his dad, Emile piledrives his dad, Remy give his dad the stinkface, Emile does the bronco buster on his dad, Remy force feeds his dad pieces of vanilla cake, Emile punches his dad in the gut, Remy jumps off the top rope to buttdrop his dad, and Emile does the same thing, but he body splashes his dad. Django was bruised, but not out yet. He stood his ground and attacks his boys.
However, due to Remy`s and Emile`s size his attacks mean nothing to them.
Remy said, “We are giving you one last chance dad to surrender.”
Emile said, “Yeah.”
Django said, “No, I am winning this thing.”
Remy said, “As you wish.”
Since the Django refused to lose this match the boys had no choice, but use combo moves on him now. They use double piledrivers, double top rope body splashes, double armbar, double butt bumps, and double belly bumps. In the end of the match the boys took turns buttdropping their father in the corner until he was knockout. Once that was done, they took hiem to the center of the ring, dog pile on top of him for the pin which they did. The boys won the match and were able to stay with their human roommate in the apartment.
Remy said, “It`s over dad. We won.”
Django said, “Fine. You win.”
Emile said, “Dad why is your dick hard?”
Django said, “What? Pay no attention to it.”
Remy said, “Dad did you get hard from us piling on top of you?”
Django was embarrassed to answer his kids, but he had to tell them the truth. Django told them that he had a secret fetish of big rats, and well him wrestling his son in the ring sort of awoke that secret that he kept hidden from them. The boy were surprised to hear that their had a kink even though he does not like anything. So, the boy decides to give a father a little sexy roleplay with him the ring. They had cake, and whipped cream. The boys sprayed the whipped cream all over their bodies and did a little dance for their father.
Django said, “Thanks boys.”
Remy said, “Your welcome dad.”
Emile said, “Now come and have sex with us.”
Django said, “Okay.”
Django crawls up to his boys and starts licking their ass clean from the whipped cream. Once that was done the boys push their father on the ground. Remy sits on his dad chest, grabs a piece of vanilla cake, and places it on his dick. Remy told his to eat the cake and suck his dick. Django does exactly that while Emile rubs vanilla cake on his dads dick, and starts eating it off, and sucking his dick. Emile was also masturbating with the help of his tail to get hard the too. They went for 20 minutes until all cum at the same time. The rats were starting to have fun with each other for the first time in their lives.
Django said, “You boys ready for you father?”
Remy said, “Yes, daddy.”
Emile said, “Yes.”
Django said, “Okay then, let’s get started.”
The three boys started having their own sex orgy party filled with facesittings, ass worshipping, dick sucking, tit sucking, armpit licking, until in the end when they made a conga line with Emile in the front, Remy in the middle, and Django at the end. Django started to thrust into Remy which caused Remy to thrust into Emile. The boys were now in sync with their moans and grunts that in the end they all cummed at the same time. The boys pulled out and started to crawl out of the ring. They headed towards the sinks where they showered then just laid on the bed in the room that their human roommate lend to them to stay while they were exile.
Django said, “Thanks boys I needed that.”
Remy said, “No problem dad.”
Emile said, “Dad, do you hate us for our relationship.”
Django said, “Kids it is about time tell a dark secret that I kept from you.”
Just when Django was about to tell them him his dark secret, they heard a voice calling them. They went to go see who it was, and they could not believe their eyes. It was another rat, but this rat was the same weight compared to Remy and Emile, but it was taller. The boys Django to come look and ask him if he knew that rat from the colony. Django saw the rat and knew who it was the moment he saw him.
Django said, “That boys is your mother.”
Remy and Emile said, “What?!?!?!?!??!”
Ray said, “Their you boys, so had me worried sick.”
Ray climbs the bed. He gives Remy and Emile big hugs for each one, but when it came to Django he slaps in the face. The boys had questions about what was going on here which their father and mother were going to answer them right now. Django and Ray told the boys that they were madly in love with each other, but Django`s father (the boy`s grandfather) did not approve of this. Django`s father to told Django to break his relationship with Ray, so that he can become leader of the colony.
Remy said, “So, you guys were a couple?”
Django said, “Yes.”
Emile said, “And grandpa made you break up.”
Ray said, “Yes.”
Django continued telling the story that his father died, and he assumed control of the colony. Once that was done Django and Ray started to see each other in secret, but someone found out their secret. It was female rat that was determined to ruin their lives if they don`t follow her instructions. Django had no choice but send Ray into exile. Ray was sad, but he knew that it was the only for their secret to be safe. Ray abandons the colony, and Django had to marry the rat the would blackmail him.
Emile said, “Was she the rat the gave birth to yes.”
Django said, “No.”
Remy said, “Did she even care for us?”
Ray said, “No.”
Django told them that the rat that gave birth to them went to have a good time on her own. So, while she gone Django would contact Ray somehow, and ask him to take care of them. Ray was glad to spend time with kids. He treasured every minute of it. After that the rat who blackmail had died from eating poison. They would have gotten back together now, but when Django was not sure that it would be a good idea for them to get back together after such a long time.
Remy said, “Wow, but wait. Ray how did you find us?”
Emile said, “Yeah, how did you find us?”
Ray said, “I followed your father.”
Remy said, “Oh.”
Ray said,” But that does not matter now. We can be a family again.”
Remy and Emile wanted that, but they beat their dad in the wrestling match. Ray ask them what was wrong, and they told everything form beginning to end. Once Ray heard the entire story, and he gave a stern look to Django. Ray started to yell at Django for what he did to their children. Django tries to apologize for what he did, but that was not enough. Ray told the boys to help make a ring on the bed which they did. Ray grabs Django and tosses him into the ring. ray told the boys to leave the room because he and their father had catching up to do.
Ray said, “Go wait outside boys.”
Remy said, “Mommy.”
Emile said, “Yes, ma`am.”
Django said, “Boys don’t leave.”
The boys left the room for Ray and Django to settle their important business. The boys were glad that their father understood their relationship and uncovered a dark secret that he kept hidden for years from them. They have loving mother, a cool apartment to live in, and were finally allowed to be in each other`s arms forever.
Remy said, “You want to have sex?”
Emile said, “Sure.”
The End.
Chicken Run: Bunty vs Frowler
Posted 2 years agoIt has been 2 month since the chickens have escaped from their prison, and they were leaving happy lives out in the open, but there was only one person was not happy. He was a rooster named Frowler. He was happy that he and the chickens were free, but he still hold a grudge against a special big chicken named Bunty. She was big chicken with a fat rump, and strong muscles. Frowler was still upset that Bunty tossed his metal in the mud, and he decided that it was time to settle the score.
Frowler said, “Bunty!”
Bunty said, “What now you old coot?”
Frowler said, “This!”
When Bunty turns around to face Frowler she received a big slap to the face by the old rooster. Frowler told Bunty that this was payback for tossing his back there in the mud. Bunty grabs her cheek from the slap she received then punches Frowler in face. Frowler went down like a sack of potatoes after that punch. Bunty starts to walk away because she did not want to continue this meaningless quarrel with the old rooster over a dumb piece of metal.
Bunty said, “Stay down you old coot.”
Frowler said, “What? Acting chicken, are we?”
(Bunty stop, and turns in the direction of Frowler)
Bunty said, “What did you say?”
Frowler said, “You heard me, chicken.”
Bunty said, “I will give you once to take that back.”
Frowler said, “Never.”
Bunty was now enraged by what Frowler called her and starts running towards him. The other chickens stop her, but Frowler taunted Bunty to come and beat him up. Bunty wanted to wrap her arms around Frowler and give him a beating of a lifetime, but the chickens stop her until one of them suggests a wrestling match to settle their quarrel. Bunty and Frowler accepted the wrestling and decided to spend the entire day training for their fight. Frowler starts doing heavy lifting while Bunty eats as much as she can to get big and fat.
Time skip: 1 day later……………….
Bunty and Frowler arrived back where they started their fight only to see a big wrestling ring made of wood, with a wool white mat on top, yarn for the ropes, and trunks for the corner. The chickens put pillows on the corner, so that they do not get too hurt from wrestling. Bunty and Frowler crawled into the ring where they saw the progress of their training. Frowler was buff with muscle close to a strong man, and Bunty was big and plump.
Bunty said, “You ready old coot.”
Frowler said, “Bring it you tub of lard.”
(the other chickens started to leave)
Bunty said, “Where you going?”
Frowler said, “I want you all to witness the defeat of this tub of lard.”
Chicken #1 said, “No offense, but this is between you and Bunty.”
Chicken #2 said, “Yeah, so we are going to leave and let you both duke out till one wins.”
(the chickens left them alone)
The two were alone with no audience to see the defeat of either Bunty or Frowler in the ring. The two just started at each other in awkward silence until one of them walks to the center of ring. Frowler was the first to enter walk to the center, and Bunty was second. Every time Bunty took a step her big, plump body jiggles, but she know that she will beat that old bag. Frowler extends his hand to shake Bunty`s to show good sportsmanship in the ring.
Frowler said, “May the best Man….”
Bunty said, “Woman.”
Frowler said, “Uh… Fine. May the best Woman or man win this match.”
They shook hands which was a big mistake for Frowler because when they lock hands, Bunty belly bumps Frowler to ropes. Frowler bounces off the ropes only to get clothesline by Bunty. Frowler was down, but he was not going to give up that easily. Frowler quickly gets up to his feet, and behind Bunty. She wraps his wings around Bunty`s waist, but Bunty`s waist was too wide, but he did his best. Frowler uses all his strength for this which paid off from his training. Bunty was surprised to see that Frowler was able to lift her up the ground.
Bunty said, “You are going to get flatten you know.”
Frowler said, “That’s what you think?”
Bunty said, “You can`t do anything to me.”
Frowler said, “German Suplex!”
Bunty said, “What?!”
Frowler manages to land a solid German suplex on Bunty. Frowler moves out of the way to let Bunty`s body fall to the ground on its own. Bunty was down, and Frowler knew that this was his chance to go for the pin, but he needed to savor the moment. He decides to climb to the top of the corner to close the match with a special elbow drop pin. Frowler was at the top, he jumps off, and elbow drops Bunty going for the pin. However, doing that elbow drop might have been a big mistake for Frowler. Bunty saw that Frowler has her pinned. Bunty quickly pushes Frowler off her before he could start the count. She quickly gets up to her feet, grabs Frowler, and locks him a bearhug.
Bunty said, “You thought it was going to that easy?”
Frowler said, “Yes, I did.”
Bunty said, “I will say that I am impressed by your german suplex including doing it to someone of my size.”
Frowler said, “Thank you.”
Bunty said, “But it ends here. Prepare yourself for a world of hurt.”
Frowler said, “Bring it on I am military rooster.”
Bunty said, “Let the smackdown begin!”
Frowler breaks free from Bunty`s Bearhug by biting her beak. Bunty screams and let's go the hold. Frowler quickly jumps up, and dropkicks Bunty in the face causing her to fall towards the mat. Frowler quickly jumps on top of Bunty for the pin again, but Bunty rolls over trapping Frowler under her big, plump body. Frowler bites her again, causing Bunty to roll of him and massage her chest since that is where Frowler is biting her.
Bunty said, “Biting?! That is cheap.”
Frowler said, “Maybe so, but it is quite effective.”
Bunty said, “Why you!”
Bunty charges at Frowler and tackles him to the ground. Bunty starts punching Frowler in the face, but Frowler manages to grab Bunty`s nipples and starts twisting them hard. Bunty screams in pain from her nipples being twisted. It was thanks for Frowler`s training that he was able to twist hard onto Bunty`s nipples. Bunty struggle to get free because Frowler had a strong grip on her, but Bunty was not giving up at this point. Bunty grabs Frowler`s head, and headbutts him right in the face. Frowler lost his grip since he was stunned by that headbutt that Bunty gave him. Bunty quickly rolls of him and rolls to the ropes to help her up to the feet, then she starts massaging her tits to ease the pain. Frowler gets up to his feet and see that Bunty was distracted.
Frowler said, “Here I come Bunty!”
Bunty said, “What?!”
Bunty turns around to see that Frowler was charging at her which was a big mistake. Once Frowler was in range Bunty uses to her ropes to her advantage to help her jump up in the air and attack Frowler with the rear-view attack. Bunty lands a solid hit on Frowler`s face with her big rump, and once that is done, she comes crashing down on Frowler with her fullweight trapping him. Bunty tried to count for the win, but Frowler was one step ahead and starts pulling out Bunty`s tail feathers. Bunty screams in pain after that and jumps to her feet.
Bunty said, “You no good cheat.”
Frowler said, “This war madam. I will do anything to win.”
Bunty said, “So be it! To the finish old man!
Frowler said, “Come on!”
The two charged at each other full force unleashing a world of pain. The moves that they used on each other painful that nobody would believe that either one would have walk out of the ring alive. Bunty spears Frowler, Frowler chops Bunty, Bunty slaps Frowler, Frowler dropkicks Bunty in the face, Bunty knees Frowler in the dick, Frowler does a top rope body splash, but was counter by Bunty since she was bigger than Frowler. Bunty catches Frowler, then slams him in the mat. Frowler manages to leg sweep bunty to the ground, and quickly locks her in the boston crab. Bunty manages to escape from the camel clutch, and traps Frowler in the boston crab move. Frowler was in trouble now because Bunty`s fullweight was on top of him.
Frowler said, “Release madam!”
Bunty said, “No!”
Frowler said, “Release me!”
Bunty said, “Never!”
Bunty starts biting on Frowler`s feet because it was payback for biting her early in the match. Frowler was screaming pain because it hurts. Frowler decides that if it has come down to this, he had no choice. Frowler manages to turn over just a bit, and spreads Bunty`s fatty ass cheeks to reveal her butthole. Bunty assumed that Frowler was ready to accept defeat by sucking on her ass, but that Frowler had other plans. Frowler punches Bunty`s butthole as hard as he can which caused Bunty to jump to her feet lick a cheerleader. Frowler manages to slip away from under Bunty to get up to his feet, but before he could anything bunty quickly locks him in a headlock and starts giving him noogie.
Frowler said, “What is the meaning of this?”
Bunty said, “You said this match was war, and that you are willing to do anything to win.”
Frowler said, “That`s right.”
Bunty said, “Then I will do the same thing.”
Frowler bites Bunty`s arm making her release him from the headlock then they each step back and look at each other in the eyes. They had nothing in their mind other than that they one of them needed to win this match. Both let out a scream of anger and charged at each other head one using moves on each other until one of them back down. They used piledrivers, buttdrops, body splashes, figure 4 leg lock, camel clutch, boston crab, RKO, Backbreaker, stone cold stunner, rikishi driver, foot stomps, groin kicks, and finally belly bumps. In the end each one was in a corner that were diagonal to each other. Frowler and Bunty each took a beating and were bruised badly.
Bunty said, “Last chance to surrender you old coot.”
Frowler said, “Look who is telling you old bat.”
Bunty said, “What did you say?”
Frowler said, “I am only 5 years older than you.”
Bunty said, “Then I have to choose, but smother you.”
Frowler said, “Bring it on.”
Bunty starts walking towards Frowler because she was too tired to run and decides to use her belly bump him a bit, but she was tried to continue and ends up leaning into him in the corner. Frowler was trap and Bunty was tired neither one was giving up, so it was done to one option. Frowler tells bunty to sit on his for a while till he passes out, then finish him with a buttdrop because even though he was desperate to avenge his badge he was still in charge of chickens. He knew it was time for him to swallow his pride and accept defeat.
Frowler said, “Bunty, go ahead and smother me with your ass till I pass out.”
Bunty said, “What?”
Frowler said, “You heard me, then you can crush me with a buttdrop.”
Bunty said, “Are you sure?”
Frowler said, “Yes.”
Bunty was about to smother Frowler with her ass, but before she did that, she was turned on by Frowler from his acceptance of defeat. Bunty started to get wet from hearing what he said to her that she could not contain herself for this next part. Bunty gives Frowler a big kiss on the beak because if she did not do it now, she would have to do it when Frowler`s face was covered in her sweaty ass feathers. Bunty pulls away from Frowler, and right after Frowler was about to ask Bunty why she did that she grabs his beak to prevent him for talking.
Bunty said, “Don’t spoil the moment.”
Frowler did as he was told, and lets Bunty push herself out of the corner, so that he can get into position. Once Frowler was ready Bunty turns around and spreads her ass cheeks to expose her butthole again. Bunty starts backing up ready to smother Frowler. When she was close to drop her ass on Frowler Bunty yells to Frowler to stick out his tongue. Frowler does what he is told and sticks out his tongue which is when Bunty felt it pressed against her butthole. Bunty drops her fullweight on Frowler which when done half of Frowler`s beak was inside Bunty`s butthole.
Bunty said, “This feels good.”
Frowler could not talk because half his beak was inside Bunty`s ass. Bunty starts pulling herself in out of the corner which was Bunty`s form of thrusting her ass into Frowler`s face or more accurately his beak. After 20 minutes of doing Bunty`s release a hug load onto ring because she was horny and ready to explode. Once that was done, she pulls out of the corner, and turns to Frowler covered in her sweaty ass feathers.
Bunty said, “Now………... assume………. The…. position.”
Frowler said, “Madam.”
Bunty said, “Please, no more madam. Call me Bun short for Bunty.”
Frowler said, “Okay, Bun.”
Frowler lays flat on the mat and wait for Bunty to do her buttdrop on him. Bunty grabs his leg and drag him to the center of the mat. Frowler was confused as to what is happening, but he decided not to question it. Bunty stand over Frowler, and slowly sits on top of him with her fullweight. Frowler felt the fullweight of Bunty on top of him, so it was over. Bunty hits her belly three times for the count and the win. The match was over, and Bunty came out victorious in the end.
Frowler said, “Well it is over you won.”
Bunty said, “Yes, I did now suck was wet pussy.”
Frowler said, “What?”
Bunty said, “Just do it.”
Frowler saw that Bunty was blushing of course it was hard to tell because she had red feathers. Frowler starts sucking Bunty`s wet feathery pussy with his tongue. After 30 seconds Bunty cums without warning because she was already wet down their from cumming earlier. Bunty rolls off Frowler to see that he was covered in her pussy juices. They each took one look at each other, and they saw love in their eyes.
Time skip: two days and forty-five loads later………………
Bunty and Frowler were happily married in a next with six eggs ready to hatch. The proud hug each other deeply because they were in love, and about to be parents soon. Bunty sits on the eggs while Frowler lays down next to her cuddling up to her warm rear. Bunty wanted to tell Frowler if he was up for another round of roleplay wrestling but this time, they were going to get creative with each other.
Bunty said, “Hope you are ready you old coot.”
Frowler said, “I am always ready.”
They both crack a smile to each other, kissed on the beaks, and went to bed. Because the next day was another wrestling match that might end with this happily
married with a dozen eggs, or more.
The End.
Frowler said, “Bunty!”
Bunty said, “What now you old coot?”
Frowler said, “This!”
When Bunty turns around to face Frowler she received a big slap to the face by the old rooster. Frowler told Bunty that this was payback for tossing his back there in the mud. Bunty grabs her cheek from the slap she received then punches Frowler in face. Frowler went down like a sack of potatoes after that punch. Bunty starts to walk away because she did not want to continue this meaningless quarrel with the old rooster over a dumb piece of metal.
Bunty said, “Stay down you old coot.”
Frowler said, “What? Acting chicken, are we?”
(Bunty stop, and turns in the direction of Frowler)
Bunty said, “What did you say?”
Frowler said, “You heard me, chicken.”
Bunty said, “I will give you once to take that back.”
Frowler said, “Never.”
Bunty was now enraged by what Frowler called her and starts running towards him. The other chickens stop her, but Frowler taunted Bunty to come and beat him up. Bunty wanted to wrap her arms around Frowler and give him a beating of a lifetime, but the chickens stop her until one of them suggests a wrestling match to settle their quarrel. Bunty and Frowler accepted the wrestling and decided to spend the entire day training for their fight. Frowler starts doing heavy lifting while Bunty eats as much as she can to get big and fat.
Time skip: 1 day later……………….
Bunty and Frowler arrived back where they started their fight only to see a big wrestling ring made of wood, with a wool white mat on top, yarn for the ropes, and trunks for the corner. The chickens put pillows on the corner, so that they do not get too hurt from wrestling. Bunty and Frowler crawled into the ring where they saw the progress of their training. Frowler was buff with muscle close to a strong man, and Bunty was big and plump.
Bunty said, “You ready old coot.”
Frowler said, “Bring it you tub of lard.”
(the other chickens started to leave)
Bunty said, “Where you going?”
Frowler said, “I want you all to witness the defeat of this tub of lard.”
Chicken #1 said, “No offense, but this is between you and Bunty.”
Chicken #2 said, “Yeah, so we are going to leave and let you both duke out till one wins.”
(the chickens left them alone)
The two were alone with no audience to see the defeat of either Bunty or Frowler in the ring. The two just started at each other in awkward silence until one of them walks to the center of ring. Frowler was the first to enter walk to the center, and Bunty was second. Every time Bunty took a step her big, plump body jiggles, but she know that she will beat that old bag. Frowler extends his hand to shake Bunty`s to show good sportsmanship in the ring.
Frowler said, “May the best Man….”
Bunty said, “Woman.”
Frowler said, “Uh… Fine. May the best Woman or man win this match.”
They shook hands which was a big mistake for Frowler because when they lock hands, Bunty belly bumps Frowler to ropes. Frowler bounces off the ropes only to get clothesline by Bunty. Frowler was down, but he was not going to give up that easily. Frowler quickly gets up to his feet, and behind Bunty. She wraps his wings around Bunty`s waist, but Bunty`s waist was too wide, but he did his best. Frowler uses all his strength for this which paid off from his training. Bunty was surprised to see that Frowler was able to lift her up the ground.
Bunty said, “You are going to get flatten you know.”
Frowler said, “That’s what you think?”
Bunty said, “You can`t do anything to me.”
Frowler said, “German Suplex!”
Bunty said, “What?!”
Frowler manages to land a solid German suplex on Bunty. Frowler moves out of the way to let Bunty`s body fall to the ground on its own. Bunty was down, and Frowler knew that this was his chance to go for the pin, but he needed to savor the moment. He decides to climb to the top of the corner to close the match with a special elbow drop pin. Frowler was at the top, he jumps off, and elbow drops Bunty going for the pin. However, doing that elbow drop might have been a big mistake for Frowler. Bunty saw that Frowler has her pinned. Bunty quickly pushes Frowler off her before he could start the count. She quickly gets up to her feet, grabs Frowler, and locks him a bearhug.
Bunty said, “You thought it was going to that easy?”
Frowler said, “Yes, I did.”
Bunty said, “I will say that I am impressed by your german suplex including doing it to someone of my size.”
Frowler said, “Thank you.”
Bunty said, “But it ends here. Prepare yourself for a world of hurt.”
Frowler said, “Bring it on I am military rooster.”
Bunty said, “Let the smackdown begin!”
Frowler breaks free from Bunty`s Bearhug by biting her beak. Bunty screams and let's go the hold. Frowler quickly jumps up, and dropkicks Bunty in the face causing her to fall towards the mat. Frowler quickly jumps on top of Bunty for the pin again, but Bunty rolls over trapping Frowler under her big, plump body. Frowler bites her again, causing Bunty to roll of him and massage her chest since that is where Frowler is biting her.
Bunty said, “Biting?! That is cheap.”
Frowler said, “Maybe so, but it is quite effective.”
Bunty said, “Why you!”
Bunty charges at Frowler and tackles him to the ground. Bunty starts punching Frowler in the face, but Frowler manages to grab Bunty`s nipples and starts twisting them hard. Bunty screams in pain from her nipples being twisted. It was thanks for Frowler`s training that he was able to twist hard onto Bunty`s nipples. Bunty struggle to get free because Frowler had a strong grip on her, but Bunty was not giving up at this point. Bunty grabs Frowler`s head, and headbutts him right in the face. Frowler lost his grip since he was stunned by that headbutt that Bunty gave him. Bunty quickly rolls of him and rolls to the ropes to help her up to the feet, then she starts massaging her tits to ease the pain. Frowler gets up to his feet and see that Bunty was distracted.
Frowler said, “Here I come Bunty!”
Bunty said, “What?!”
Bunty turns around to see that Frowler was charging at her which was a big mistake. Once Frowler was in range Bunty uses to her ropes to her advantage to help her jump up in the air and attack Frowler with the rear-view attack. Bunty lands a solid hit on Frowler`s face with her big rump, and once that is done, she comes crashing down on Frowler with her fullweight trapping him. Bunty tried to count for the win, but Frowler was one step ahead and starts pulling out Bunty`s tail feathers. Bunty screams in pain after that and jumps to her feet.
Bunty said, “You no good cheat.”
Frowler said, “This war madam. I will do anything to win.”
Bunty said, “So be it! To the finish old man!
Frowler said, “Come on!”
The two charged at each other full force unleashing a world of pain. The moves that they used on each other painful that nobody would believe that either one would have walk out of the ring alive. Bunty spears Frowler, Frowler chops Bunty, Bunty slaps Frowler, Frowler dropkicks Bunty in the face, Bunty knees Frowler in the dick, Frowler does a top rope body splash, but was counter by Bunty since she was bigger than Frowler. Bunty catches Frowler, then slams him in the mat. Frowler manages to leg sweep bunty to the ground, and quickly locks her in the boston crab. Bunty manages to escape from the camel clutch, and traps Frowler in the boston crab move. Frowler was in trouble now because Bunty`s fullweight was on top of him.
Frowler said, “Release madam!”
Bunty said, “No!”
Frowler said, “Release me!”
Bunty said, “Never!”
Bunty starts biting on Frowler`s feet because it was payback for biting her early in the match. Frowler was screaming pain because it hurts. Frowler decides that if it has come down to this, he had no choice. Frowler manages to turn over just a bit, and spreads Bunty`s fatty ass cheeks to reveal her butthole. Bunty assumed that Frowler was ready to accept defeat by sucking on her ass, but that Frowler had other plans. Frowler punches Bunty`s butthole as hard as he can which caused Bunty to jump to her feet lick a cheerleader. Frowler manages to slip away from under Bunty to get up to his feet, but before he could anything bunty quickly locks him in a headlock and starts giving him noogie.
Frowler said, “What is the meaning of this?”
Bunty said, “You said this match was war, and that you are willing to do anything to win.”
Frowler said, “That`s right.”
Bunty said, “Then I will do the same thing.”
Frowler bites Bunty`s arm making her release him from the headlock then they each step back and look at each other in the eyes. They had nothing in their mind other than that they one of them needed to win this match. Both let out a scream of anger and charged at each other head one using moves on each other until one of them back down. They used piledrivers, buttdrops, body splashes, figure 4 leg lock, camel clutch, boston crab, RKO, Backbreaker, stone cold stunner, rikishi driver, foot stomps, groin kicks, and finally belly bumps. In the end each one was in a corner that were diagonal to each other. Frowler and Bunty each took a beating and were bruised badly.
Bunty said, “Last chance to surrender you old coot.”
Frowler said, “Look who is telling you old bat.”
Bunty said, “What did you say?”
Frowler said, “I am only 5 years older than you.”
Bunty said, “Then I have to choose, but smother you.”
Frowler said, “Bring it on.”
Bunty starts walking towards Frowler because she was too tired to run and decides to use her belly bump him a bit, but she was tried to continue and ends up leaning into him in the corner. Frowler was trap and Bunty was tired neither one was giving up, so it was done to one option. Frowler tells bunty to sit on his for a while till he passes out, then finish him with a buttdrop because even though he was desperate to avenge his badge he was still in charge of chickens. He knew it was time for him to swallow his pride and accept defeat.
Frowler said, “Bunty, go ahead and smother me with your ass till I pass out.”
Bunty said, “What?”
Frowler said, “You heard me, then you can crush me with a buttdrop.”
Bunty said, “Are you sure?”
Frowler said, “Yes.”
Bunty was about to smother Frowler with her ass, but before she did that, she was turned on by Frowler from his acceptance of defeat. Bunty started to get wet from hearing what he said to her that she could not contain herself for this next part. Bunty gives Frowler a big kiss on the beak because if she did not do it now, she would have to do it when Frowler`s face was covered in her sweaty ass feathers. Bunty pulls away from Frowler, and right after Frowler was about to ask Bunty why she did that she grabs his beak to prevent him for talking.
Bunty said, “Don’t spoil the moment.”
Frowler did as he was told, and lets Bunty push herself out of the corner, so that he can get into position. Once Frowler was ready Bunty turns around and spreads her ass cheeks to expose her butthole again. Bunty starts backing up ready to smother Frowler. When she was close to drop her ass on Frowler Bunty yells to Frowler to stick out his tongue. Frowler does what he is told and sticks out his tongue which is when Bunty felt it pressed against her butthole. Bunty drops her fullweight on Frowler which when done half of Frowler`s beak was inside Bunty`s butthole.
Bunty said, “This feels good.”
Frowler could not talk because half his beak was inside Bunty`s ass. Bunty starts pulling herself in out of the corner which was Bunty`s form of thrusting her ass into Frowler`s face or more accurately his beak. After 20 minutes of doing Bunty`s release a hug load onto ring because she was horny and ready to explode. Once that was done, she pulls out of the corner, and turns to Frowler covered in her sweaty ass feathers.
Bunty said, “Now………... assume………. The…. position.”
Frowler said, “Madam.”
Bunty said, “Please, no more madam. Call me Bun short for Bunty.”
Frowler said, “Okay, Bun.”
Frowler lays flat on the mat and wait for Bunty to do her buttdrop on him. Bunty grabs his leg and drag him to the center of the mat. Frowler was confused as to what is happening, but he decided not to question it. Bunty stand over Frowler, and slowly sits on top of him with her fullweight. Frowler felt the fullweight of Bunty on top of him, so it was over. Bunty hits her belly three times for the count and the win. The match was over, and Bunty came out victorious in the end.
Frowler said, “Well it is over you won.”
Bunty said, “Yes, I did now suck was wet pussy.”
Frowler said, “What?”
Bunty said, “Just do it.”
Frowler saw that Bunty was blushing of course it was hard to tell because she had red feathers. Frowler starts sucking Bunty`s wet feathery pussy with his tongue. After 30 seconds Bunty cums without warning because she was already wet down their from cumming earlier. Bunty rolls off Frowler to see that he was covered in her pussy juices. They each took one look at each other, and they saw love in their eyes.
Time skip: two days and forty-five loads later………………
Bunty and Frowler were happily married in a next with six eggs ready to hatch. The proud hug each other deeply because they were in love, and about to be parents soon. Bunty sits on the eggs while Frowler lays down next to her cuddling up to her warm rear. Bunty wanted to tell Frowler if he was up for another round of roleplay wrestling but this time, they were going to get creative with each other.
Bunty said, “Hope you are ready you old coot.”
Frowler said, “I am always ready.”
They both crack a smile to each other, kissed on the beaks, and went to bed. Because the next day was another wrestling match that might end with this happily
married with a dozen eggs, or more.
The End.
Runt and Foxy vs Mama Runt
Posted 2 years agoMasked Bacon (Runt)
Queen Pork (Mama Runt)
Lunatic Fox (Foxy Loxy)
On a nice sweltering day in the town off Oakey Oaks with month after the alien incident everything was back to normal well except in the house where runt lives with his mom. Runt`s mom was having an episode of rage where she just starts screaming like crazy at runt and his girlfriend foxy. Mama runt was ranting and ranting that she was pro mud wrestler. She told them that she was the best and that now has come close to defeating in the mud ring because mama runt was the best. After thinking about the past mama runt told her to head to the basement because she needs work off this anger and aggression.
Mama Runt said, “Runt head to the basement. I will be there in the few.”
Runt said, “Yes ma`am.”
Mama Runt said, “You too, Foxy. I am needing a challenge.”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mrs. Runt.”
The kids went down to the basement where Runt starts preparing things for his mother to unleash her fury on the kids in a mud wrestling match. Runt starts pulling the floorboards to reveal a square pit that is two inches deep filled with pure mud that Runt refills every week because this starting to be routine. Foxy ask Runt was what going to happen to them in the mud pit. Runt tells Foxy that whenever his mom was angry and starts remembering the past, she can`t help herself, but to let it out.
Foxy said, “What?!”
Runt said, “Yeah.”
Foxy said, “Can`t we just hire someone to wrestler her, even a retired pro wrestler.”
Runt said, “I tried that. She defeated everyone that I paid off, and no one wants to comeback.”
Foxy said, “So, it has come to this. Me and you against your mom.”
Runt said, “Yep. You better strip because my mum likes to wrestle nude.”
Foxy did not want to strip, but she knows how scary Runt`s mom is to them in the house and outside the house. So, for Foxy it was best her to play along. The two strip down until they were both naked from head to toe, then Runt hands Foxy a wrestling mask that his made for her because she always like to make a show and stay in character. Foxy puts on the mask and looks in the mirror to see lunatic on the mask which made her question why it says that.
Foxy said, “Why does my mask say ‘Lunatic.’ “
Runt said, “Mom makes this real and professional, so she gives us wrestler names. I am called the mask bacon and she call her herself the Queen Pork.”
Foxy said, “What I am called?”
Runt said, “The Lunatic Fox.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Runt continues setting up the mud ring by putting the posts for the corners and ropes. It was cutting it close, but Runt manage to finish the ring before his mom came down the stairs. Foxy hugs Runt and prays that everything goes well even though they might last 30 seconds in there with Mama Runt. Runt escorts his Foxy into the ring, and they wait in the corner until they start hearing heavy metal music.
Runt said, “It`s starting remember stay in character, okay.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Runt`s mom comes down the stairs, but she was not Runt`s mom anymore. She was now Queen Pork the most feared mud wrestler to ever walk the earth. She was wearing a green mask with a crown symbol on the top of it. Queen Pork walks towards the ring to get inside and announces her own entrance for Runt and Foxy`s upcoming beat down. Queen Pork point to her opponent for them to announce who they are.
Masked Bacon said, “I am the masked bacon, and today is the day I defeat you, Queen Pork.”
Lunatic Fox said, “And I Lunatic Fox has come to aid Masked Bacon in defeating today.”
Masked Bacon said, “Say goodbye to your throne.”
Queen Pork said, “Finally a challenge.”
Queen Pork takes of her robe and tosses it out of the ring. Queen Pork presses a button on a remote to stop the music from playing, and to ring the bell. The match started with Queen Pork running towards Masked Bacon and Lunatic Fox. The two challengers manage to jump out of the way causing Queen Pork to crash into the corner face first. Queen Pork was impressed that her victims manage to dodge her attack, but their luck was soon going to fade away.
Lunatic Fox said, “Runt, how do we defeat your mother?”
Masked Bacon said, “Not sure. She always beat me up.”
Lunatic Fox said, “Oh man.”
While two were busy being distracted by their talking that they did not notice in time that Queen Pork was standing right in front of them. The two look up to try and lock eyes with Queen Pork, but she was tall and fat which meant they were doomed. Without knowing Queen Pork belly bumps the two to the ropes, and when they bounce back, they were given a clothesline, and knock into the mud. They tried to get up to their feet, but Queen Pork had other plans for them. She grabs Masked Bacon and lifts him up over her shoulders. She then tosses him out of the ring which left him knockout for bit meaning that Lunatic Fox (Foxy Loxy) was trapped in the ring with a monster.
Queen Pork said, “Well looks like your partner is down, and you are all alone.”
Lunatic Fox said, “It does not matter. I will dethrone you.”
Queen Pork said, “I like your bravery to bad I have to crush.”
Lunatic Fox closed her eyes, and prepared for her doom, but right up to the moment when Runt`s mom/Queen Pork was about to grab she heard sound. Lunatic Fox opens her eyes only to see that Queen Pork was hugging her. Foxy was confused as to what is happening right now and why Mama Runt/Queen Pork was not fighting her. Foxy Loxy asked Mama Runt what was going on here in the ring them now. Queen Pork told her that the fight was over and that her anger was out of her system.
Foxy said, “What?!”
Mama Runt said, “Yeah, my matches never last long.”
Foxy said, “So, do we just shower and leave?”
Mama Runt said, “We can, but my son is knockout, and you are roleplaying as wrestlers.”
Foxy said, “I`m down.”
Mama Runt said, “Alright.”
Mama Runt assumes her part as Queen Pork, and Foxy assumes her role as the Lunatic Fox. However, foxy wanted to know what happen to all the wrestles that Runt hired to fight her. Mama Runt told her that she never wrestles anybody else that it was just her and Runt wrestling. Foxy was confused as to why Runt told her that he hired other wrestlers to fight her. Mama Runt told Foxy that she lied to her son about that because whenever she wrestles her son, she knocks him out easy in just seconds.
Foxy said, “Oh my. Does he have like amnesia or something.”
Mama Runt said, “No I hypnotize him, and lie to him about what happen.”
Foxy said, “I think you are my new role model.”
Mama Runt said, “We could get a little handsy with each other in the mud. Just don`t tell your mom.”
Foxy said, “You kidding I want to get dominated by you. Let`s get it on.”
They both crack a smile and got into position for their private match since Runt was still knockout. Lunatic Fox quickly charges at Queen Pork only to get bounce to the ropes with Queen`s Pork belly. Lunatic bounces off the ropes and tried to dropkick Queen Pork it was poor attempt since Queen Pork`s belly absorb the impact. Lunatic Fox fall on the mud only to be sat on by Queen Pork. Queen Pork sits on Lunatic Fox burying her in them mud, but the best part was the Lunatic Fox face was pressed against Queen Pork`s face, however it was covered in mud.
Queen Pork said, “Hope you like Chocolate pussy?”
Lunatic Fox said, “Mmmmhhh.”
Queen Pork said, “Now worship your queen.”
Lunatic Fox starts licking Queen Pork`s muddy covered pussy until Queen Pork cums all over her face cleaning the mud with her pussy juice. Queen Pork gets up to her feet to see that Lunatic fox has been clean with her pussy juice and the mask was drench. Queen Pork thinks it was time to ditch the mask and wrestle
how they are.
Mama Runt said, “Take of the mask sweety. We are going to tussle without them.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
The ladies ditch their masks and start to tussle with each other, but it was more playful that painful. Mama runt would tickle Foxy, and suck on Foxy’s tits. Foxy would use her arms to double penetrate Mama Runt`s pussy and ass. These ladies went crazy with each other, but in the end, Foxy somehow ended up in a seat position in the corner, and Mama Runt was sitting the mud rubbing her ass int it. Mama Runt got up to her feet and walks towards Foxy who was in the corner waiting for her.
Mama Runt said, “You ready for a double layered Chocolate Cake?”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mama Runt.”
Mama Runt said, “Please, call me Mama.”
Foxy nods her head in agreement, while Mama Runt turns around and sits right on top of Foxy`s face with her muddy ass. Foxy starts licking Mama Runt`s big ass cleans of mud with her tongue and starts sucking on her ass hole. Mama Runt starts moaning, but she does it quietly. She does not want to wake her son with her noises or see that he was getting pleasured by his girlfriend. After being trapped under Mama Runt`s ass for 30 minutes she pulls herself out of the corner, then turns round to start doing her bronco buster move. Mama Runt starts bouncing on top of Foxy`s chest while rubbing her muddy pussy in her face again. Foxy does the same thing as last. She starts sucking on Mama Runt`s pussy even when she was bouncing on her. This went on for about another 30 minutes until Mama Runt stops and tells Foxy that they should end this match.
Mama Runt said, “The fight must end, Foxy.”
Foxy said, “It`s too soon, Mama.”
Mama Runt said, “I know dear, but we have too.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Mama Runt lays Foxy flat in the mud then climbs the corner for her finisher the banzai drop. Mama Runt was at the middle and looks down, but of course she could not see Foxy because of her big belly. However, Mama Runt knew that she was there, and jumps of the corner to land right on top of Foxy burying her body in the mud and under her giant ass. Mama Runt smacks her big belly three times for the win and the match was over. Mama Runt gets up to her feet, and grabs Foxy. Mama Runt gives Foxy a long and enthusiastic kiss that left her body go limb.
Mama Runt said, “Now let’s go shower off.”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mama.”
The ladies climb out of the ring, up the stairs, and jump in the shower together where they got handsy when rubbing soap on each other making sure that left no spot untouched. After 20 minutes in the shower, they went into master bedroom where Foxy saw all of Mama Runt`s trophy`s and titles that she holds in her past life. There was even a poster of Mama Runt from a magazine cover of her sitting on top of her defeat opponents. Foxy was amazed that she was in the room of greatest mud wrestler in history and did not want to leave at all. The two of them climb into bed and started having hot sex for 3 hours straight until it was time to put this little roleplay to an end.
Mama Runt said, “Well it`s time we bring this to a close.”
Foxy said, “Do we have to Mama.”
Mama Runt said, “We do.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
The girls finished quick by rubbing their pussies together until they both cummed at the same time. Once that was done, they quickly shower again, dried themselves off, started cleaning the house, putting the floorboards over the ring, and finally Mama Runt hypnotizes her to son and lies again telling him that the match was close, but that Mama Runt came out victorious in the end. Runt was glad that it was over and notice that he was still naked. He runs screaming to his room to put his clothes one while Mama Runt and Foxy Loxy were still downstairs.
Foxy said, “Nice Job.”
Mama Runt said, “Thanks. Also do not tell anybody about this.”
Foxy said, “I won`t. I want to keep coming over and have our little roleplaying fun again.”
Mama Runt said, “Thank you. You know I can try train on how to be big like me and be the champion in mud wrestling.”
Foxy said, “I would love that.”
The two ladies shook hands and started up the stairs for a little snack. Foxy let`s Mama Runt go first, but it was only because Foxy wanted to smack Mama Runt`s ass. Mama Runt let`s it slide because she enjoyed her fun Foxy and can`t for the next time she comes over to her house.
Mama Runt said, “Get ready sister because it is going tough training the next you come.”
Foxy said, “I am game.”
The End.
Queen Pork (Mama Runt)
Lunatic Fox (Foxy Loxy)
On a nice sweltering day in the town off Oakey Oaks with month after the alien incident everything was back to normal well except in the house where runt lives with his mom. Runt`s mom was having an episode of rage where she just starts screaming like crazy at runt and his girlfriend foxy. Mama runt was ranting and ranting that she was pro mud wrestler. She told them that she was the best and that now has come close to defeating in the mud ring because mama runt was the best. After thinking about the past mama runt told her to head to the basement because she needs work off this anger and aggression.
Mama Runt said, “Runt head to the basement. I will be there in the few.”
Runt said, “Yes ma`am.”
Mama Runt said, “You too, Foxy. I am needing a challenge.”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mrs. Runt.”
The kids went down to the basement where Runt starts preparing things for his mother to unleash her fury on the kids in a mud wrestling match. Runt starts pulling the floorboards to reveal a square pit that is two inches deep filled with pure mud that Runt refills every week because this starting to be routine. Foxy ask Runt was what going to happen to them in the mud pit. Runt tells Foxy that whenever his mom was angry and starts remembering the past, she can`t help herself, but to let it out.
Foxy said, “What?!”
Runt said, “Yeah.”
Foxy said, “Can`t we just hire someone to wrestler her, even a retired pro wrestler.”
Runt said, “I tried that. She defeated everyone that I paid off, and no one wants to comeback.”
Foxy said, “So, it has come to this. Me and you against your mom.”
Runt said, “Yep. You better strip because my mum likes to wrestle nude.”
Foxy did not want to strip, but she knows how scary Runt`s mom is to them in the house and outside the house. So, for Foxy it was best her to play along. The two strip down until they were both naked from head to toe, then Runt hands Foxy a wrestling mask that his made for her because she always like to make a show and stay in character. Foxy puts on the mask and looks in the mirror to see lunatic on the mask which made her question why it says that.
Foxy said, “Why does my mask say ‘Lunatic.’ “
Runt said, “Mom makes this real and professional, so she gives us wrestler names. I am called the mask bacon and she call her herself the Queen Pork.”
Foxy said, “What I am called?”
Runt said, “The Lunatic Fox.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Runt continues setting up the mud ring by putting the posts for the corners and ropes. It was cutting it close, but Runt manage to finish the ring before his mom came down the stairs. Foxy hugs Runt and prays that everything goes well even though they might last 30 seconds in there with Mama Runt. Runt escorts his Foxy into the ring, and they wait in the corner until they start hearing heavy metal music.
Runt said, “It`s starting remember stay in character, okay.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Runt`s mom comes down the stairs, but she was not Runt`s mom anymore. She was now Queen Pork the most feared mud wrestler to ever walk the earth. She was wearing a green mask with a crown symbol on the top of it. Queen Pork walks towards the ring to get inside and announces her own entrance for Runt and Foxy`s upcoming beat down. Queen Pork point to her opponent for them to announce who they are.
Masked Bacon said, “I am the masked bacon, and today is the day I defeat you, Queen Pork.”
Lunatic Fox said, “And I Lunatic Fox has come to aid Masked Bacon in defeating today.”
Masked Bacon said, “Say goodbye to your throne.”
Queen Pork said, “Finally a challenge.”
Queen Pork takes of her robe and tosses it out of the ring. Queen Pork presses a button on a remote to stop the music from playing, and to ring the bell. The match started with Queen Pork running towards Masked Bacon and Lunatic Fox. The two challengers manage to jump out of the way causing Queen Pork to crash into the corner face first. Queen Pork was impressed that her victims manage to dodge her attack, but their luck was soon going to fade away.
Lunatic Fox said, “Runt, how do we defeat your mother?”
Masked Bacon said, “Not sure. She always beat me up.”
Lunatic Fox said, “Oh man.”
While two were busy being distracted by their talking that they did not notice in time that Queen Pork was standing right in front of them. The two look up to try and lock eyes with Queen Pork, but she was tall and fat which meant they were doomed. Without knowing Queen Pork belly bumps the two to the ropes, and when they bounce back, they were given a clothesline, and knock into the mud. They tried to get up to their feet, but Queen Pork had other plans for them. She grabs Masked Bacon and lifts him up over her shoulders. She then tosses him out of the ring which left him knockout for bit meaning that Lunatic Fox (Foxy Loxy) was trapped in the ring with a monster.
Queen Pork said, “Well looks like your partner is down, and you are all alone.”
Lunatic Fox said, “It does not matter. I will dethrone you.”
Queen Pork said, “I like your bravery to bad I have to crush.”
Lunatic Fox closed her eyes, and prepared for her doom, but right up to the moment when Runt`s mom/Queen Pork was about to grab she heard sound. Lunatic Fox opens her eyes only to see that Queen Pork was hugging her. Foxy was confused as to what is happening right now and why Mama Runt/Queen Pork was not fighting her. Foxy Loxy asked Mama Runt what was going on here in the ring them now. Queen Pork told her that the fight was over and that her anger was out of her system.
Foxy said, “What?!”
Mama Runt said, “Yeah, my matches never last long.”
Foxy said, “So, do we just shower and leave?”
Mama Runt said, “We can, but my son is knockout, and you are roleplaying as wrestlers.”
Foxy said, “I`m down.”
Mama Runt said, “Alright.”
Mama Runt assumes her part as Queen Pork, and Foxy assumes her role as the Lunatic Fox. However, foxy wanted to know what happen to all the wrestles that Runt hired to fight her. Mama Runt told her that she never wrestles anybody else that it was just her and Runt wrestling. Foxy was confused as to why Runt told her that he hired other wrestlers to fight her. Mama Runt told Foxy that she lied to her son about that because whenever she wrestles her son, she knocks him out easy in just seconds.
Foxy said, “Oh my. Does he have like amnesia or something.”
Mama Runt said, “No I hypnotize him, and lie to him about what happen.”
Foxy said, “I think you are my new role model.”
Mama Runt said, “We could get a little handsy with each other in the mud. Just don`t tell your mom.”
Foxy said, “You kidding I want to get dominated by you. Let`s get it on.”
They both crack a smile and got into position for their private match since Runt was still knockout. Lunatic Fox quickly charges at Queen Pork only to get bounce to the ropes with Queen`s Pork belly. Lunatic bounces off the ropes and tried to dropkick Queen Pork it was poor attempt since Queen Pork`s belly absorb the impact. Lunatic Fox fall on the mud only to be sat on by Queen Pork. Queen Pork sits on Lunatic Fox burying her in them mud, but the best part was the Lunatic Fox face was pressed against Queen Pork`s face, however it was covered in mud.
Queen Pork said, “Hope you like Chocolate pussy?”
Lunatic Fox said, “Mmmmhhh.”
Queen Pork said, “Now worship your queen.”
Lunatic Fox starts licking Queen Pork`s muddy covered pussy until Queen Pork cums all over her face cleaning the mud with her pussy juice. Queen Pork gets up to her feet to see that Lunatic fox has been clean with her pussy juice and the mask was drench. Queen Pork thinks it was time to ditch the mask and wrestle
how they are.
Mama Runt said, “Take of the mask sweety. We are going to tussle without them.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
The ladies ditch their masks and start to tussle with each other, but it was more playful that painful. Mama runt would tickle Foxy, and suck on Foxy’s tits. Foxy would use her arms to double penetrate Mama Runt`s pussy and ass. These ladies went crazy with each other, but in the end, Foxy somehow ended up in a seat position in the corner, and Mama Runt was sitting the mud rubbing her ass int it. Mama Runt got up to her feet and walks towards Foxy who was in the corner waiting for her.
Mama Runt said, “You ready for a double layered Chocolate Cake?”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mama Runt.”
Mama Runt said, “Please, call me Mama.”
Foxy nods her head in agreement, while Mama Runt turns around and sits right on top of Foxy`s face with her muddy ass. Foxy starts licking Mama Runt`s big ass cleans of mud with her tongue and starts sucking on her ass hole. Mama Runt starts moaning, but she does it quietly. She does not want to wake her son with her noises or see that he was getting pleasured by his girlfriend. After being trapped under Mama Runt`s ass for 30 minutes she pulls herself out of the corner, then turns round to start doing her bronco buster move. Mama Runt starts bouncing on top of Foxy`s chest while rubbing her muddy pussy in her face again. Foxy does the same thing as last. She starts sucking on Mama Runt`s pussy even when she was bouncing on her. This went on for about another 30 minutes until Mama Runt stops and tells Foxy that they should end this match.
Mama Runt said, “The fight must end, Foxy.”
Foxy said, “It`s too soon, Mama.”
Mama Runt said, “I know dear, but we have too.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
Mama Runt lays Foxy flat in the mud then climbs the corner for her finisher the banzai drop. Mama Runt was at the middle and looks down, but of course she could not see Foxy because of her big belly. However, Mama Runt knew that she was there, and jumps of the corner to land right on top of Foxy burying her body in the mud and under her giant ass. Mama Runt smacks her big belly three times for the win and the match was over. Mama Runt gets up to her feet, and grabs Foxy. Mama Runt gives Foxy a long and enthusiastic kiss that left her body go limb.
Mama Runt said, “Now let’s go shower off.”
Foxy said, “Yes, Mama.”
The ladies climb out of the ring, up the stairs, and jump in the shower together where they got handsy when rubbing soap on each other making sure that left no spot untouched. After 20 minutes in the shower, they went into master bedroom where Foxy saw all of Mama Runt`s trophy`s and titles that she holds in her past life. There was even a poster of Mama Runt from a magazine cover of her sitting on top of her defeat opponents. Foxy was amazed that she was in the room of greatest mud wrestler in history and did not want to leave at all. The two of them climb into bed and started having hot sex for 3 hours straight until it was time to put this little roleplay to an end.
Mama Runt said, “Well it`s time we bring this to a close.”
Foxy said, “Do we have to Mama.”
Mama Runt said, “We do.”
Foxy said, “Okay.”
The girls finished quick by rubbing their pussies together until they both cummed at the same time. Once that was done, they quickly shower again, dried themselves off, started cleaning the house, putting the floorboards over the ring, and finally Mama Runt hypnotizes her to son and lies again telling him that the match was close, but that Mama Runt came out victorious in the end. Runt was glad that it was over and notice that he was still naked. He runs screaming to his room to put his clothes one while Mama Runt and Foxy Loxy were still downstairs.
Foxy said, “Nice Job.”
Mama Runt said, “Thanks. Also do not tell anybody about this.”
Foxy said, “I won`t. I want to keep coming over and have our little roleplaying fun again.”
Mama Runt said, “Thank you. You know I can try train on how to be big like me and be the champion in mud wrestling.”
Foxy said, “I would love that.”
The two ladies shook hands and started up the stairs for a little snack. Foxy let`s Mama Runt go first, but it was only because Foxy wanted to smack Mama Runt`s ass. Mama Runt let`s it slide because she enjoyed her fun Foxy and can`t for the next time she comes over to her house.
Mama Runt said, “Get ready sister because it is going tough training the next you come.”
Foxy said, “I am game.”
The End.
Dragon tales granny wrestling
Posted 2 years agoSharyl (Ord`s grandma)
Henrietta (old Dragon nurse)
On a nice sunny day in Dragon land Ord`s grandma Sharyl was getting a checkup from the doctor, but sadly she got stuck with an old nurse to do her checkup. The name of the old dragon nurse was Henrietta. Sharyl was unhappy that she was going to get look at by the handsome doctor, and she made her pretty for nothing.
Sharyl said, “I got all dolled up for nothing.”
Henrietta said, “Let me guess trying to impress the doctor.”
Sharyl said, “Yes, and its none of your business.”
Henrietta said, “It should be because he is my fiancé.”
Sharyl was surprised to see the ring on the nurse finger. Henrietta explained that it just happened out of nowhere. The doctor just got down on one knee and asked her to marry him. Henrietta agreed to marry the doctor and become his wife. There is an age difference of 15 years between the nurse and the doctor. It was also the same for Sharyl and doctor of they were about 13 years apart, but to her she did not care. These two were single their whole lives since their husbands left them for younger woman.
Sharyl said, “Congratulations.”
Henrietta said, “Thank you.”
Sharyl said, “Out of curiosity, where is the doctor.”
Henrietta said, “He told he went to the gym to work out.”
Sharyl said, “Okay.”
Henrietta saw the look in Sharyl’s and did not like it. Henrietta decides to finish Sharyl`s checkup and lets her go early. Sharyl starts to fly home, but when she was out of the Henrietta`s line of sight she quickly flies to the gym. Henrietta saw that Sharyl started making her way to the gym, so she closes the clinic early since they were no patients now. Henrietta follows Sharyl to see what she is up too. Sharyl reach the gym first, and quickly enters before anyone sees her. She spotted her lover and was about to seduce him until Henrietta grabs her by the arm.
Sharyl said, “What?!”
Henrietta said, “I knew you were up to something.”
Sharyl said, “It does not matter. I am going to win over the doctor with my sexy, old fat body.”
Henrietta said, “In your dreams. I ask me to marry him over big blimp like you.”
Sharyl said, “You dirty dragon hag.”
Sharyl slaps Henrietta across the face. Henrietta punches Sharyl giving her a bloody snout. Sharyl wanted to tackle Henrietta and squash her with her big body, but she decides it was best to something else instead. Sharyl told Henrietta that they were going to have a wrestling match, winner gets to marry the doctor. Henrietta agrees to the match but wonders where they are going to wrestling because they don`t want the doctor to see them. Sharyl tells to follow her until they reach a door that is lock, but she has the key to it.
Henrietta said, “Why do you have a key to this room?”
Sharyl said, “I am made a contribution to this gym awhile back, and they gave me a private room.”
Henrietta said, “Big fat blimp.”
Sharyl said, “You are going to eat those words.”
Sharyl opens the door and enters with Henrietta right behind her. Sharyl closes the door behind them and locks it. Sharyl turns on the light to reveal a spacious room with an octagon ring at the center (the octagon ring was inspired by TNA Impact ring). Sharyl tells Henrietta to climb in the ring which she does then Sharyl follows right in after her.
Sharyl said, “You ready for this?”
Henrietta said, “Bring it on.”
The two grannies charge at each other full speed and lock hands. Sharyl breaks the hold because she was bigger and stronger than Henrietta. Sharyl locks Henrietta in a bearhug submission move to try and make Henrietta tap out, but that was not going to work because Henrietta was as tough. Meanwhile back at the gym the doctor was about to head out until she something shining on the ground located at the door that was always lock. He goes over to investigate to see that it was key. The doctor was not sure if the key opened the door, so he tries the key, and it does unlock the door.
Doctor said, “I always wonder what was in here.”
The doctor slowly opens the door a bit without making a sound to see what was going on. When he looks inside the room, he sees the two granny dragons fighting and he wanted to watch. He slowly enters the room without being notice and has a front row seat of the match. The doctor was able to get a front row seat at the match which was going bad for the Henrietta.
Sharyl said, “Submit now, and call of the wedding.”
Henrietta said, “Never, I have single for a long time you are not taking this away from me.”
Henrietta bites down on Sharyl snout causing her to scream and lose her grip on the nurse dragon. The nurse dragon quickly tail sweeps Sharyl to the ground and sits right on top of her for the pin. However, Sharyl pushes Henrietta off breaking the pin. The two granny dragons get up to their feet and stared at each other with nothing, but hatred in their eyes.
Sharyl said, “That’s it the gloves are off.”
Henrietta said, “Come on I can take you fatty.”
Sharyl said, “Why you!”
The two granny dragons let out of scream of war, and charge at each other. These two grannies were focus on trying to defeat the other one dragon that is currently watching the entire match in the shadows. The doctor tried his best to hold in his excitement, but he dragon rod was starting to get big and was starting to leak. The doctor tired to stay strong, but it was not possible watching these grannies duke it out in the ring.
Sharyl said, “Slow down coward.”
Henrietta said, “Speed up fatso.”
The grannies locks hands, but Sharyl gets the upper hand, and traps Henrietta in a half nelson lock. Sharyl applied the pressure on Henrietta, but Henrietta was not backing down. She manages to break free from the half nelson, and judo hip tosses Sharyl to the ground where she manages to lock her in the armbar submission hold.
Henrietta said, “Move on!”
Sharyl said, “Never!”
Sharyl breaks out of Henrietta`s armbar to lock her in the ankle lock. She applies pressure, but Henrietta counters by kicking Sharyl in the face with her other foot. Sharyl lost her grip on her opponent, and Henrietta gets up to her feet as fast as she can. Once she standing Sharyl quickly pounces on her to lock in the headlock. Sharyl applies pressure on Henrietta`s neck, but Henrietta counters by biting on Sharyl`s arm. It breaks the hold, but these ladies were far from done with each other.
Sharyl said, “For love!”
Henrietta said, “For marriage!”
The two granny dragons charge at each other with no hesitation. They were about to unleash a barrage of moves that not even the wwe would allow. Sharyl tosses Henrietta to the ropes only for her to bounce back to be clotheslined by Sharyl. Henrietta was at the top rope, jumps off it, and manages to flip Sharyl on the mat with a headscissors takedown. Sharyl tackles Henrietta to the ground, then makes a big saliva drop in her mouth. Sharyl drops onto Henrietta`s face with was great for the old nurse dragon.
Henrietta said, “Disgusting.”
Sharyl said, “You’re a nurse deal with it.”
Henrietta manages to roll over causing Sharyl to lose her balance, and fall. Henrietta quickly jumps on top of Sharyl and starts punching her. Sharyl ushes Henrietta off her, quickly locks her in the headlock again only this time Sharyl gives her noogie. Henrietta did not like having her head being noogie, so she does the pussy claw on Sharyl. Sharyl screams in pain from having her fat sweaty grabbed tightly by the old nurse dragon.
Sharyl said, “You bitch.”
Henrietta said, “Yeah, what are going to do about it?”
Sharyl headbutts Henrietta causing her to lose her grip on Sharyl`s pussy. Sharyl was mad now and so was Henrietta. They battle each other until one of them surrenders or is pinned, but between these dragons that was not going to happen anytime soon. The each used piledrivers, pedigrees, clothesline, spears, armbars, camel clutch, and boston carbs. Sharyl trapped Henrietta in the boston crab first and starts licking Henrietta`s feet from heel toes, the Henrietta does the same thing. However, in the end their can only be one winner that was going to determine by the doctor himself.
Sharyl said, “I have you now.”
Henrietta said, “Let me out of this corner.”
Sharyl had trapped Henrietta in the corner with her big belly. Henrietta tries to push Sharyl, but it was a poor attempt. Sharyl starts belly bumping Henrietta, then moves to butt bumping until Henrietta was down in a seated position. Sharyl plants her dragon rump on top of Henrietta`s face smothering her, but instead of struggling to get free Henrietta started to grope her instead. Sharyl felt Henrietta grabbing her ass and felt something slimy wiggle inside her asshole. It was at this moment that Henrietta was making love to Sharyl`s ass. This went on for thirty minutes until Sharyl cums from having her ass suck on by Henrietta. Sharyl pulls herself out of the corner to see that Henrietta was covered in her ass sweat but was also taking deep breaths.
Sharyl said, “Too much ass for you.”
Henrietta said, “Yes.”
Sharyl said, “Good.”
Henrietta said, “Why?”
Sharyl said, “Because now I can win this match.”
Sharyl garbs Henrietta by her tail and drags her out of the corner. She stops at the center of the room, then hovers over Henrietta. Sharyl slowly sits on top of Henrietta with her fullweight on top of her. it was the over Henrietta had lost the match because she was pinned under Sharyl, and their was no way of getting out of the pin. Henrietta thought it was a sign that she is not ready for marriage and accepts her defeat.
Henrietta said, “You win.”
Sharyl said, “Yeah.”
Henrietta said, “I will call of the marriage like I agreed.”
Sharyl said, “No, you will not.”
Henrietta was confused as to why Sharyl told her to not cancel her wedding plans, but she sees that Sharyl puts her foot in front of her face she knew why. Sharyl may have won the match, but she lost in trying to seduce the doctor that she loved. However, she may not be able to have sex with the doctor, but their was no rule against her having sex with Henrietta. Henrietta sticks out her tongue and starts licking Sharyl`s foot. Sharyl grabs Henrietta`s tail and starts sucking on it like a baby with a pacifier. The girls were in deep pleasure from this that they cum together with Henrietta getting sprayed with Sharyl`s juices right into her face.
Henrietta said, “Amazing.”
Sharyl said, “Yeah it was.”
Doctor said, “That was absolutely thrilling.”
The girls were stunned with embarrassment to see the doctor come out of the shadows and climbs into the ring. The girls saw that the doctor was rock hard and knew that he was pervert and watching the match the entire time. Sharyl gets up to her feet, then helps the Henrietta up to her feet, then they stared at the doctor with an angry look. The doctor tried to talk his way out of it, but it was useless. The girls were mad that the doctor was in the room watching the entire time, and not even once tried to stop it.
Henrietta said, “You were watching us?”
Doctor said, “Yes.”
Sharyl said, “And you did not intervene.”
The doctor tried to explain his actions, but at that exact moment two other granny dragons enter the room. The were Cassie`s grandma Shirley: Zak and Wheezie`s grandma Carol. The women climbed into the ring to see that their future husband was talking to two other grannies and one of them had a ring on their like them. Shirley and Carol started asking their future husband to what is going here. The doctor explained that he was trying to build a harem on beautiful grannies, and that the marriage was just a subtle way of influencing the ladies.
Sharyl said, “So, this is just a game to you?”
Henrietta said, “You trick us.”
Shirley said, “You are a con man.”
Carol said, “You are disgusting.”
The girls were infuriated by this that they started to close in on the doctor. The doctor tried to climb out, but the ladies grabbed him, and decided to give the doctor what he wants. The grannies told the doctor that they are going to let this slide of tricking them to becoming his harem, but the doctor would have to marry all the women all at once. The doctor wanted to high tail out of there, but the ladies piled on top of him before he even had a chance.
Doctor said, “Okay. Deal.”
Henrietta said, “Good.”
Shirley said, “Now that you are rock hard.”
Carol said, “We can have sex.”
Sharyl said, “We are going to suck you dry.”
The doctor swallowed in fear because he as sealed his fate to these ladies, but that one not the big issue for him. The main part would be that the wedding that he was planning for each quadruple in size, and in budget. The doctor told the girls if they were okay with a small wedding, for these laide they wanted a big fat fancy wedding. The doctor tried to tell that he was gonna not have money after that. The ladies told him that this the price he paid of having a harem. Now that all the women were on the same page, they started to have rough dragon granny sex with the doctor.
Time skip: One long night, and thirty-four loads later……………………
Wedding bells were ringing, the choir was singing, and the doors open form a big church revealing the happily married couple. The doctor was married to all four ladies all at once and he shed tears of sadness in his eyes. The doctor thought that he dream came true was a nightmare in real life. Now that he was married to the four dragons it only made him tired an exhausted because he can`t find the will the love them all.
Sharyl said, “Hey doc.”
Doctor said, “Yes dear.”
Shirley said, “Drink plenty of water.”
Henrietta said, “Because tonight.”
Carol said, “Is going to be a rough and sexy night.”
The doctor swallows in fear another night of sexy with his harem, that he thinks he might not survive. However, for the doctor this was something that he did not see coming, this was only the beginning.
The End.
Henrietta (old Dragon nurse)
On a nice sunny day in Dragon land Ord`s grandma Sharyl was getting a checkup from the doctor, but sadly she got stuck with an old nurse to do her checkup. The name of the old dragon nurse was Henrietta. Sharyl was unhappy that she was going to get look at by the handsome doctor, and she made her pretty for nothing.
Sharyl said, “I got all dolled up for nothing.”
Henrietta said, “Let me guess trying to impress the doctor.”
Sharyl said, “Yes, and its none of your business.”
Henrietta said, “It should be because he is my fiancé.”
Sharyl was surprised to see the ring on the nurse finger. Henrietta explained that it just happened out of nowhere. The doctor just got down on one knee and asked her to marry him. Henrietta agreed to marry the doctor and become his wife. There is an age difference of 15 years between the nurse and the doctor. It was also the same for Sharyl and doctor of they were about 13 years apart, but to her she did not care. These two were single their whole lives since their husbands left them for younger woman.
Sharyl said, “Congratulations.”
Henrietta said, “Thank you.”
Sharyl said, “Out of curiosity, where is the doctor.”
Henrietta said, “He told he went to the gym to work out.”
Sharyl said, “Okay.”
Henrietta saw the look in Sharyl’s and did not like it. Henrietta decides to finish Sharyl`s checkup and lets her go early. Sharyl starts to fly home, but when she was out of the Henrietta`s line of sight she quickly flies to the gym. Henrietta saw that Sharyl started making her way to the gym, so she closes the clinic early since they were no patients now. Henrietta follows Sharyl to see what she is up too. Sharyl reach the gym first, and quickly enters before anyone sees her. She spotted her lover and was about to seduce him until Henrietta grabs her by the arm.
Sharyl said, “What?!”
Henrietta said, “I knew you were up to something.”
Sharyl said, “It does not matter. I am going to win over the doctor with my sexy, old fat body.”
Henrietta said, “In your dreams. I ask me to marry him over big blimp like you.”
Sharyl said, “You dirty dragon hag.”
Sharyl slaps Henrietta across the face. Henrietta punches Sharyl giving her a bloody snout. Sharyl wanted to tackle Henrietta and squash her with her big body, but she decides it was best to something else instead. Sharyl told Henrietta that they were going to have a wrestling match, winner gets to marry the doctor. Henrietta agrees to the match but wonders where they are going to wrestling because they don`t want the doctor to see them. Sharyl tells to follow her until they reach a door that is lock, but she has the key to it.
Henrietta said, “Why do you have a key to this room?”
Sharyl said, “I am made a contribution to this gym awhile back, and they gave me a private room.”
Henrietta said, “Big fat blimp.”
Sharyl said, “You are going to eat those words.”
Sharyl opens the door and enters with Henrietta right behind her. Sharyl closes the door behind them and locks it. Sharyl turns on the light to reveal a spacious room with an octagon ring at the center (the octagon ring was inspired by TNA Impact ring). Sharyl tells Henrietta to climb in the ring which she does then Sharyl follows right in after her.
Sharyl said, “You ready for this?”
Henrietta said, “Bring it on.”
The two grannies charge at each other full speed and lock hands. Sharyl breaks the hold because she was bigger and stronger than Henrietta. Sharyl locks Henrietta in a bearhug submission move to try and make Henrietta tap out, but that was not going to work because Henrietta was as tough. Meanwhile back at the gym the doctor was about to head out until she something shining on the ground located at the door that was always lock. He goes over to investigate to see that it was key. The doctor was not sure if the key opened the door, so he tries the key, and it does unlock the door.
Doctor said, “I always wonder what was in here.”
The doctor slowly opens the door a bit without making a sound to see what was going on. When he looks inside the room, he sees the two granny dragons fighting and he wanted to watch. He slowly enters the room without being notice and has a front row seat of the match. The doctor was able to get a front row seat at the match which was going bad for the Henrietta.
Sharyl said, “Submit now, and call of the wedding.”
Henrietta said, “Never, I have single for a long time you are not taking this away from me.”
Henrietta bites down on Sharyl snout causing her to scream and lose her grip on the nurse dragon. The nurse dragon quickly tail sweeps Sharyl to the ground and sits right on top of her for the pin. However, Sharyl pushes Henrietta off breaking the pin. The two granny dragons get up to their feet and stared at each other with nothing, but hatred in their eyes.
Sharyl said, “That’s it the gloves are off.”
Henrietta said, “Come on I can take you fatty.”
Sharyl said, “Why you!”
The two granny dragons let out of scream of war, and charge at each other. These two grannies were focus on trying to defeat the other one dragon that is currently watching the entire match in the shadows. The doctor tried his best to hold in his excitement, but he dragon rod was starting to get big and was starting to leak. The doctor tired to stay strong, but it was not possible watching these grannies duke it out in the ring.
Sharyl said, “Slow down coward.”
Henrietta said, “Speed up fatso.”
The grannies locks hands, but Sharyl gets the upper hand, and traps Henrietta in a half nelson lock. Sharyl applied the pressure on Henrietta, but Henrietta was not backing down. She manages to break free from the half nelson, and judo hip tosses Sharyl to the ground where she manages to lock her in the armbar submission hold.
Henrietta said, “Move on!”
Sharyl said, “Never!”
Sharyl breaks out of Henrietta`s armbar to lock her in the ankle lock. She applies pressure, but Henrietta counters by kicking Sharyl in the face with her other foot. Sharyl lost her grip on her opponent, and Henrietta gets up to her feet as fast as she can. Once she standing Sharyl quickly pounces on her to lock in the headlock. Sharyl applies pressure on Henrietta`s neck, but Henrietta counters by biting on Sharyl`s arm. It breaks the hold, but these ladies were far from done with each other.
Sharyl said, “For love!”
Henrietta said, “For marriage!”
The two granny dragons charge at each other with no hesitation. They were about to unleash a barrage of moves that not even the wwe would allow. Sharyl tosses Henrietta to the ropes only for her to bounce back to be clotheslined by Sharyl. Henrietta was at the top rope, jumps off it, and manages to flip Sharyl on the mat with a headscissors takedown. Sharyl tackles Henrietta to the ground, then makes a big saliva drop in her mouth. Sharyl drops onto Henrietta`s face with was great for the old nurse dragon.
Henrietta said, “Disgusting.”
Sharyl said, “You’re a nurse deal with it.”
Henrietta manages to roll over causing Sharyl to lose her balance, and fall. Henrietta quickly jumps on top of Sharyl and starts punching her. Sharyl ushes Henrietta off her, quickly locks her in the headlock again only this time Sharyl gives her noogie. Henrietta did not like having her head being noogie, so she does the pussy claw on Sharyl. Sharyl screams in pain from having her fat sweaty grabbed tightly by the old nurse dragon.
Sharyl said, “You bitch.”
Henrietta said, “Yeah, what are going to do about it?”
Sharyl headbutts Henrietta causing her to lose her grip on Sharyl`s pussy. Sharyl was mad now and so was Henrietta. They battle each other until one of them surrenders or is pinned, but between these dragons that was not going to happen anytime soon. The each used piledrivers, pedigrees, clothesline, spears, armbars, camel clutch, and boston carbs. Sharyl trapped Henrietta in the boston crab first and starts licking Henrietta`s feet from heel toes, the Henrietta does the same thing. However, in the end their can only be one winner that was going to determine by the doctor himself.
Sharyl said, “I have you now.”
Henrietta said, “Let me out of this corner.”
Sharyl had trapped Henrietta in the corner with her big belly. Henrietta tries to push Sharyl, but it was a poor attempt. Sharyl starts belly bumping Henrietta, then moves to butt bumping until Henrietta was down in a seated position. Sharyl plants her dragon rump on top of Henrietta`s face smothering her, but instead of struggling to get free Henrietta started to grope her instead. Sharyl felt Henrietta grabbing her ass and felt something slimy wiggle inside her asshole. It was at this moment that Henrietta was making love to Sharyl`s ass. This went on for thirty minutes until Sharyl cums from having her ass suck on by Henrietta. Sharyl pulls herself out of the corner to see that Henrietta was covered in her ass sweat but was also taking deep breaths.
Sharyl said, “Too much ass for you.”
Henrietta said, “Yes.”
Sharyl said, “Good.”
Henrietta said, “Why?”
Sharyl said, “Because now I can win this match.”
Sharyl garbs Henrietta by her tail and drags her out of the corner. She stops at the center of the room, then hovers over Henrietta. Sharyl slowly sits on top of Henrietta with her fullweight on top of her. it was the over Henrietta had lost the match because she was pinned under Sharyl, and their was no way of getting out of the pin. Henrietta thought it was a sign that she is not ready for marriage and accepts her defeat.
Henrietta said, “You win.”
Sharyl said, “Yeah.”
Henrietta said, “I will call of the marriage like I agreed.”
Sharyl said, “No, you will not.”
Henrietta was confused as to why Sharyl told her to not cancel her wedding plans, but she sees that Sharyl puts her foot in front of her face she knew why. Sharyl may have won the match, but she lost in trying to seduce the doctor that she loved. However, she may not be able to have sex with the doctor, but their was no rule against her having sex with Henrietta. Henrietta sticks out her tongue and starts licking Sharyl`s foot. Sharyl grabs Henrietta`s tail and starts sucking on it like a baby with a pacifier. The girls were in deep pleasure from this that they cum together with Henrietta getting sprayed with Sharyl`s juices right into her face.
Henrietta said, “Amazing.”
Sharyl said, “Yeah it was.”
Doctor said, “That was absolutely thrilling.”
The girls were stunned with embarrassment to see the doctor come out of the shadows and climbs into the ring. The girls saw that the doctor was rock hard and knew that he was pervert and watching the match the entire time. Sharyl gets up to her feet, then helps the Henrietta up to her feet, then they stared at the doctor with an angry look. The doctor tried to talk his way out of it, but it was useless. The girls were mad that the doctor was in the room watching the entire time, and not even once tried to stop it.
Henrietta said, “You were watching us?”
Doctor said, “Yes.”
Sharyl said, “And you did not intervene.”
The doctor tried to explain his actions, but at that exact moment two other granny dragons enter the room. The were Cassie`s grandma Shirley: Zak and Wheezie`s grandma Carol. The women climbed into the ring to see that their future husband was talking to two other grannies and one of them had a ring on their like them. Shirley and Carol started asking their future husband to what is going here. The doctor explained that he was trying to build a harem on beautiful grannies, and that the marriage was just a subtle way of influencing the ladies.
Sharyl said, “So, this is just a game to you?”
Henrietta said, “You trick us.”
Shirley said, “You are a con man.”
Carol said, “You are disgusting.”
The girls were infuriated by this that they started to close in on the doctor. The doctor tried to climb out, but the ladies grabbed him, and decided to give the doctor what he wants. The grannies told the doctor that they are going to let this slide of tricking them to becoming his harem, but the doctor would have to marry all the women all at once. The doctor wanted to high tail out of there, but the ladies piled on top of him before he even had a chance.
Doctor said, “Okay. Deal.”
Henrietta said, “Good.”
Shirley said, “Now that you are rock hard.”
Carol said, “We can have sex.”
Sharyl said, “We are going to suck you dry.”
The doctor swallowed in fear because he as sealed his fate to these ladies, but that one not the big issue for him. The main part would be that the wedding that he was planning for each quadruple in size, and in budget. The doctor told the girls if they were okay with a small wedding, for these laide they wanted a big fat fancy wedding. The doctor tried to tell that he was gonna not have money after that. The ladies told him that this the price he paid of having a harem. Now that all the women were on the same page, they started to have rough dragon granny sex with the doctor.
Time skip: One long night, and thirty-four loads later……………………
Wedding bells were ringing, the choir was singing, and the doors open form a big church revealing the happily married couple. The doctor was married to all four ladies all at once and he shed tears of sadness in his eyes. The doctor thought that he dream came true was a nightmare in real life. Now that he was married to the four dragons it only made him tired an exhausted because he can`t find the will the love them all.
Sharyl said, “Hey doc.”
Doctor said, “Yes dear.”
Shirley said, “Drink plenty of water.”
Henrietta said, “Because tonight.”
Carol said, “Is going to be a rough and sexy night.”
The doctor swallows in fear another night of sexy with his harem, that he thinks he might not survive. However, for the doctor this was something that he did not see coming, this was only the beginning.
The End.
Muriel vs thora
Posted 2 years agoAt the annual Granny Wresting Federation or GWF they were having their annual event of granny wrestling for the year for old men to watch old ladies duke it out in the ring. These old timers love the granny violence in the ring, and this year it was an unusual match up. The competitors were in the ring in their corner ready to dominate each other and see who will come out on top. A Grandpa MC crawls into the ring, so that he can announce tonight's competitors.
Grandpa MC said, “Welcome to tonight's GWF annual event. We have an incredibly special match up tonight, so let us cut straight to the introductions.”
The crowd said, “Yeah!!!!!!!!!!”
Grandpa MC said, “In the blue corner is our undefeated champion, the one and only Muriel!!!!!!!!!” (Muriel is from Courage the cowardly dog)
The crowd said, “Muriel! Muriel! Muriel! Muriel!”
Muriel said, “Thank you are too kind.”
Muriel waves to crowd to happiness for being cheered on as the number one champion of GWF for 4 years running. No granny or grandpa was able to dethrone Muriel no matter how much they tried. Muriel took on single matches, handicap matches, and finally 6-way tag where it was Muriel vs a six man and women tag team. No one was able to beat the champion. Muriel knew that she could take on any granny because she weighed 326 lbs. of pure muscle and fat, she was wearing a tight one-piece black swimsuit, and was barefoot. Muriel knew she had this in the bag.
Grandpa MC said, “Now in red the corner, the challenger, a newcomer ready to take down the reigning champion. It`s Thora!!!!!!!!” (Character from Arthur)
The crowd said, “Thora! Thora! Thora! Thora!”
Thora said, “Thank you. Thank you. Today is the day the champion is dethrone for good!”
Muriel laughs at Thora for thinking that she can beat her in the ring. It was impossible for others to beat, so how can a newcomer beat her. What Muriel did not know is that Thora weight 340 lbs. of fat and muscle, sporting a sexy thong bikini for the crowd to enjoy, and had a can-do attitude. That is all that she need to beat the champion. The ladies started at each other form the corner and wanted the match to start.
Granny ref said, “All right ladies I want a good clean fight. You know what forget that anything goes. Let`s get it on!”
The bell rings and the women charged at each other from their corners and lock hands with each other. They both measured in equal strength, but Thora had Muriel beat in weight. Thora belly bumps Muriel to the ground. Muriel lost her grips and falls to the ground flat on her back. Thora quickly jumps on top of Muriel for the pin, but Muriel breaks out before the Granny ref was able to start the count.
Muriel said, “Nice try old hag, but I won`t go down that easily.”
Thora said, “We will see about that you old fart.”
Muriel said, “That`s it. I am bringing the pain.”
Thora said, “Come on.”
The charge towards each other again, full speed. Thora belly bumps Muriel to the ropes which caused Muriel to bounce back where Thora clothesline Muriel to the ground. Thora tries to go for another pin, Muriel moves out of the way in time which caused Thora to miss. Muriel quickly sits on top of Thora`s back and grabs her thong underwear.
Thora said, “You bitch!”
Muriel said, “Here comes the pain!”
Muriel gives Thora`s thong a strong pull giving her the worst granny wedgie she has ever experienced. Thora bangs the mat in pain after that wedgie that she received Muriel, but Muriel was not done yet. Muriel quickly locks Thora in the boston crab submission move and pulls hard to try and force Thora to give up, but Thora was fighter she was not backing down. Muriel saw how resilient Thora was, but she has other methods of making her surrender.
Muriel said, “Last chance to give up.”
Thora said, “Never, I am in it to win it.”
Muriel said, “Very well, then I hope you are ready for love.”
Thora said, “What?”
Muriel starts licking Thora`s feet from heel to toe. Thora started to moan from having her feet being lick by Muriel that it was starting to feel good. Thora wanted it to continue some more, but she was on a mission to dethrone the champion. Thora manages to roll over on to her side, causing Muriel to fall on the mat. Thora quickly got up to her feet before Muriel did and sits on top of her back with her big fat booty. Muriel tried to crawl to the ropes, but Thora traps Muriel in the camel clutch. Muriel was trap and suffering under the big grandma, but that was the least of her problems.
Thora said, “Time to take that wig off.”
Muriel said, “What?! No!”
Thora said, “Yes!”
Thora rips off Muriel`s wig and she does the same. Now the ladies were fight bald in the ring, and the Granny ref did say that anything goes. Muriel pushes Thora off her and quickly gets up to her feet while Thora was struggling a bit to stand up. Muriel took this chance to grab Thora`s legs and go for a sharpshooter submission, but Thora stops Muriel by kicking her in the pussy. Muriel screams in and bacs away from Thora giving her chance to get up on her feet.
Muriel said, “Hey, that’s not fair.”
Thora said, “Stop whining. No rules remember?”
Muriel said, “Fine, may the best granny win.”
Thora said, “That is going to me!”
Muriel said, “In your dreams!”
The two grannies charge at each other one last time because neither one was backing down or leaving that ring till one of them is crowned champion. The grannies unleashed a series of moves onto each other that brutal (Kids do not try this at home). They clawed, slap, piledrive, pedigreed, chops, bite, spit, splashes, leg drops, clotheslines, belly splashes, crossbody splashes on to each, but neither was backing down. After that they moved onto weapons.
Muriel said, “I`m bringing the pain!”
Thora said, “Do your worst!”
The ladies each grab something to use to their advantage. Muriel slams a chair across Thora`s back, Thora used powerbombs Muriel through a table, Muriel set up Thora on ladder which she then climbs to the top rope to land tight on top of Thora with body splash breaking the ladder in two, Thora uses a kendo stick and smack Muriel`s ass until it left a huge mark. Thora grabs a trash can toss at Thora`s face, and finally Thora used a fire extinguisher to spray Muriel. Muriel was blind for a minute which left an opening for Thora to belly bump Muriel to the corner.
Muriel said, “Well played.”
Thora said, “Thank you. Now brace yourself.”
Muriel said, “For what?”
Thora said, “For this.”
Thora charges at Muriel in the corner and does corner body splash. Muriel could not defend or move out of the way in time. She was too tired to move. Thora pulls herself out of the corner to watch Muriel fall into a seated position. This opens a chance for Thora to make Muriel her slave. Thora rips off her bikini and was butt naked in the ring. The crowd screamed with excitement and wonder what Thora was going to do to Muriel in the corner.
Muriel said, “What are you doing?”
Thora said, “Anything goes in this match, including sex.”
Muriel said, “Sex, huh?”
Thora said, “Yeah.”
Muriel said, “I guess I lose then.”
Muriel starts taking off her one-piece suit but stops when she reaches the waistline since she was sitting down. Thora walks up to Muriel and sits on top of her chest with her big ass ready to bounce. Thora starts bouncing on Muriel like a bucking bronco while at the same time she rubs her wet pussy in Muriel`s face. Muriel did not bother fighting back because she was enjoying it very much, and she did not want it to stop. Thora stops bouncing on Muriel, and just pushes her wet pussy right up to Muriel`s face. Muriel could not resist the smell of Thora`s wet pussy that she starts licking and sucking on it till Thora`s cums all over her face. Thora pulls herself out of the corner to take a deep breath, but Muriel was still sitting down in the corner because she did not have the energy to get up.
Thora said, “Get ready for dessert Muriel.”
Muriel said, “Is it cake?”
Thora said, “A big fat sweaty cake.”
Muriel said, “My favorite.”
Thora turns around, so that her big sweaty granny ass was pointing towards Muriel. Thora slowly backs up into the corner until she Muriel`s entire head engulfed in her ass. Muriel was now trap under a big sweaty which to her was perfect. Her nose was pressed against Thora`s butthole which she starts to lick like crazy. Muriel starts worshipping Thora`s butthole while Thora bends over still trapping Muriel in the stinkface move but starts fingering her pussy. The women continued worshipping each other until they both cum at the same time. Thora pulls herself out of the corner, to see Muriel covered in her ass sweat.
Thora said, “You ready to step down champion.”
Muriel said, “Yes, I am.”
Thora said, “Okay then, let me finish this.”
Muriel said, “Go for it.”
Thora grabs Muriel`s leg and drags her to the center of the ring, Thora leaves Muriel flat on the ground, then walks to the corner, and climbs to the top rope. Muriel did not move a muscle because she wanted to this match end, even if she loses her GWF title. Thora jumps off the top, and lands right on top Muriel`s belly with her nude fat sweaty ass. The granny ref saw that Muriel for the first time in her reign as champion she could not believe with her eyes. The ref does the three counts, and the match was over. Thora had won the fight.
Granny ref said, “Winner!!!!!!”
Thora said, “Yeah!!!!”
Thora was now crowned Champion of the GWF. She was proud that she had achieve this accomplishment, but when she turns around to Muriel, Muriel was gone. Thora exits the ring, and heads to the locker room, to see if Muriel was still here. Muriel was in the locker changing out of her one-piece, and ready to take a shower. Thora stops Muriel by grabbing her hand.
Thora said, “Taking a bath?”
Muriel said, “Yeah.”
Thora said, “Hey if you don’t mind would like to be my wrestling partner and lover.”
Muriel said, “Sure.”
The ladies exchange a kiss, and into the showers together. They washed each other with soap and felt each other`s body. They grope each other`s tits, pussy, and ass until it eventually led them leaving the showers all wet and started making out in the locker. Thora told Muriel to wait a moment because she needed to get something from her locker. Thora quickly runs to her locker, and races back to Muriel only to show her that it was 13in dildo sex toy.
Muriel said, “You dirty slut.”
Thora said, “Please, you are going to love me.”
Muriel said, “I know.”
The ladies took turns using the sex toy on each other and spent the whole having rough sex with each other using facesittings, titty smothering, ass worshipping, foot licking, armpit licking, dick thrusting, pussy sucking, and finally passionate kissing on the locker room floor. The girls took a deep breath after sex filled locker room encounter until Thora tells Muriel if she wants to come back to her place.
Thora said, “You want to come home, and be my slave. We can roleplay.”
Muriel said “I am in.”
Thora said, “Let’s go.”
Muriel said, “You bet honey.”
The 2 grannies left the locker room but naked and headed towards Thora`s house that was a few blocks away from the event. They both entered the house and started to roleplay with Thora being a ssbbw dominatrix, and Muriel the slave. Thora grabs a whip and collar while Muriel gets down on all fours. Thora puts the collar on Muriel, then sits on top of her with her fullweight, but they knew in their minds that next year when the GWF comes again they are going to be a tag team.
Thora said, “You ready?”
Muriel said, “I am ready.”
The End.
Grandpa MC said, “Welcome to tonight's GWF annual event. We have an incredibly special match up tonight, so let us cut straight to the introductions.”
The crowd said, “Yeah!!!!!!!!!!”
Grandpa MC said, “In the blue corner is our undefeated champion, the one and only Muriel!!!!!!!!!” (Muriel is from Courage the cowardly dog)
The crowd said, “Muriel! Muriel! Muriel! Muriel!”
Muriel said, “Thank you are too kind.”
Muriel waves to crowd to happiness for being cheered on as the number one champion of GWF for 4 years running. No granny or grandpa was able to dethrone Muriel no matter how much they tried. Muriel took on single matches, handicap matches, and finally 6-way tag where it was Muriel vs a six man and women tag team. No one was able to beat the champion. Muriel knew that she could take on any granny because she weighed 326 lbs. of pure muscle and fat, she was wearing a tight one-piece black swimsuit, and was barefoot. Muriel knew she had this in the bag.
Grandpa MC said, “Now in red the corner, the challenger, a newcomer ready to take down the reigning champion. It`s Thora!!!!!!!!” (Character from Arthur)
The crowd said, “Thora! Thora! Thora! Thora!”
Thora said, “Thank you. Thank you. Today is the day the champion is dethrone for good!”
Muriel laughs at Thora for thinking that she can beat her in the ring. It was impossible for others to beat, so how can a newcomer beat her. What Muriel did not know is that Thora weight 340 lbs. of fat and muscle, sporting a sexy thong bikini for the crowd to enjoy, and had a can-do attitude. That is all that she need to beat the champion. The ladies started at each other form the corner and wanted the match to start.
Granny ref said, “All right ladies I want a good clean fight. You know what forget that anything goes. Let`s get it on!”
The bell rings and the women charged at each other from their corners and lock hands with each other. They both measured in equal strength, but Thora had Muriel beat in weight. Thora belly bumps Muriel to the ground. Muriel lost her grips and falls to the ground flat on her back. Thora quickly jumps on top of Muriel for the pin, but Muriel breaks out before the Granny ref was able to start the count.
Muriel said, “Nice try old hag, but I won`t go down that easily.”
Thora said, “We will see about that you old fart.”
Muriel said, “That`s it. I am bringing the pain.”
Thora said, “Come on.”
The charge towards each other again, full speed. Thora belly bumps Muriel to the ropes which caused Muriel to bounce back where Thora clothesline Muriel to the ground. Thora tries to go for another pin, Muriel moves out of the way in time which caused Thora to miss. Muriel quickly sits on top of Thora`s back and grabs her thong underwear.
Thora said, “You bitch!”
Muriel said, “Here comes the pain!”
Muriel gives Thora`s thong a strong pull giving her the worst granny wedgie she has ever experienced. Thora bangs the mat in pain after that wedgie that she received Muriel, but Muriel was not done yet. Muriel quickly locks Thora in the boston crab submission move and pulls hard to try and force Thora to give up, but Thora was fighter she was not backing down. Muriel saw how resilient Thora was, but she has other methods of making her surrender.
Muriel said, “Last chance to give up.”
Thora said, “Never, I am in it to win it.”
Muriel said, “Very well, then I hope you are ready for love.”
Thora said, “What?”
Muriel starts licking Thora`s feet from heel to toe. Thora started to moan from having her feet being lick by Muriel that it was starting to feel good. Thora wanted it to continue some more, but she was on a mission to dethrone the champion. Thora manages to roll over on to her side, causing Muriel to fall on the mat. Thora quickly got up to her feet before Muriel did and sits on top of her back with her big fat booty. Muriel tried to crawl to the ropes, but Thora traps Muriel in the camel clutch. Muriel was trap and suffering under the big grandma, but that was the least of her problems.
Thora said, “Time to take that wig off.”
Muriel said, “What?! No!”
Thora said, “Yes!”
Thora rips off Muriel`s wig and she does the same. Now the ladies were fight bald in the ring, and the Granny ref did say that anything goes. Muriel pushes Thora off her and quickly gets up to her feet while Thora was struggling a bit to stand up. Muriel took this chance to grab Thora`s legs and go for a sharpshooter submission, but Thora stops Muriel by kicking her in the pussy. Muriel screams in and bacs away from Thora giving her chance to get up on her feet.
Muriel said, “Hey, that’s not fair.”
Thora said, “Stop whining. No rules remember?”
Muriel said, “Fine, may the best granny win.”
Thora said, “That is going to me!”
Muriel said, “In your dreams!”
The two grannies charge at each other one last time because neither one was backing down or leaving that ring till one of them is crowned champion. The grannies unleashed a series of moves onto each other that brutal (Kids do not try this at home). They clawed, slap, piledrive, pedigreed, chops, bite, spit, splashes, leg drops, clotheslines, belly splashes, crossbody splashes on to each, but neither was backing down. After that they moved onto weapons.
Muriel said, “I`m bringing the pain!”
Thora said, “Do your worst!”
The ladies each grab something to use to their advantage. Muriel slams a chair across Thora`s back, Thora used powerbombs Muriel through a table, Muriel set up Thora on ladder which she then climbs to the top rope to land tight on top of Thora with body splash breaking the ladder in two, Thora uses a kendo stick and smack Muriel`s ass until it left a huge mark. Thora grabs a trash can toss at Thora`s face, and finally Thora used a fire extinguisher to spray Muriel. Muriel was blind for a minute which left an opening for Thora to belly bump Muriel to the corner.
Muriel said, “Well played.”
Thora said, “Thank you. Now brace yourself.”
Muriel said, “For what?”
Thora said, “For this.”
Thora charges at Muriel in the corner and does corner body splash. Muriel could not defend or move out of the way in time. She was too tired to move. Thora pulls herself out of the corner to watch Muriel fall into a seated position. This opens a chance for Thora to make Muriel her slave. Thora rips off her bikini and was butt naked in the ring. The crowd screamed with excitement and wonder what Thora was going to do to Muriel in the corner.
Muriel said, “What are you doing?”
Thora said, “Anything goes in this match, including sex.”
Muriel said, “Sex, huh?”
Thora said, “Yeah.”
Muriel said, “I guess I lose then.”
Muriel starts taking off her one-piece suit but stops when she reaches the waistline since she was sitting down. Thora walks up to Muriel and sits on top of her chest with her big ass ready to bounce. Thora starts bouncing on Muriel like a bucking bronco while at the same time she rubs her wet pussy in Muriel`s face. Muriel did not bother fighting back because she was enjoying it very much, and she did not want it to stop. Thora stops bouncing on Muriel, and just pushes her wet pussy right up to Muriel`s face. Muriel could not resist the smell of Thora`s wet pussy that she starts licking and sucking on it till Thora`s cums all over her face. Thora pulls herself out of the corner to take a deep breath, but Muriel was still sitting down in the corner because she did not have the energy to get up.
Thora said, “Get ready for dessert Muriel.”
Muriel said, “Is it cake?”
Thora said, “A big fat sweaty cake.”
Muriel said, “My favorite.”
Thora turns around, so that her big sweaty granny ass was pointing towards Muriel. Thora slowly backs up into the corner until she Muriel`s entire head engulfed in her ass. Muriel was now trap under a big sweaty which to her was perfect. Her nose was pressed against Thora`s butthole which she starts to lick like crazy. Muriel starts worshipping Thora`s butthole while Thora bends over still trapping Muriel in the stinkface move but starts fingering her pussy. The women continued worshipping each other until they both cum at the same time. Thora pulls herself out of the corner, to see Muriel covered in her ass sweat.
Thora said, “You ready to step down champion.”
Muriel said, “Yes, I am.”
Thora said, “Okay then, let me finish this.”
Muriel said, “Go for it.”
Thora grabs Muriel`s leg and drags her to the center of the ring, Thora leaves Muriel flat on the ground, then walks to the corner, and climbs to the top rope. Muriel did not move a muscle because she wanted to this match end, even if she loses her GWF title. Thora jumps off the top, and lands right on top Muriel`s belly with her nude fat sweaty ass. The granny ref saw that Muriel for the first time in her reign as champion she could not believe with her eyes. The ref does the three counts, and the match was over. Thora had won the fight.
Granny ref said, “Winner!!!!!!”
Thora said, “Yeah!!!!”
Thora was now crowned Champion of the GWF. She was proud that she had achieve this accomplishment, but when she turns around to Muriel, Muriel was gone. Thora exits the ring, and heads to the locker room, to see if Muriel was still here. Muriel was in the locker changing out of her one-piece, and ready to take a shower. Thora stops Muriel by grabbing her hand.
Thora said, “Taking a bath?”
Muriel said, “Yeah.”
Thora said, “Hey if you don’t mind would like to be my wrestling partner and lover.”
Muriel said, “Sure.”
The ladies exchange a kiss, and into the showers together. They washed each other with soap and felt each other`s body. They grope each other`s tits, pussy, and ass until it eventually led them leaving the showers all wet and started making out in the locker. Thora told Muriel to wait a moment because she needed to get something from her locker. Thora quickly runs to her locker, and races back to Muriel only to show her that it was 13in dildo sex toy.
Muriel said, “You dirty slut.”
Thora said, “Please, you are going to love me.”
Muriel said, “I know.”
The ladies took turns using the sex toy on each other and spent the whole having rough sex with each other using facesittings, titty smothering, ass worshipping, foot licking, armpit licking, dick thrusting, pussy sucking, and finally passionate kissing on the locker room floor. The girls took a deep breath after sex filled locker room encounter until Thora tells Muriel if she wants to come back to her place.
Thora said, “You want to come home, and be my slave. We can roleplay.”
Muriel said “I am in.”
Thora said, “Let’s go.”
Muriel said, “You bet honey.”
The 2 grannies left the locker room but naked and headed towards Thora`s house that was a few blocks away from the event. They both entered the house and started to roleplay with Thora being a ssbbw dominatrix, and Muriel the slave. Thora grabs a whip and collar while Muriel gets down on all fours. Thora puts the collar on Muriel, then sits on top of her with her fullweight, but they knew in their minds that next year when the GWF comes again they are going to be a tag team.
Thora said, “You ready?”
Muriel said, “I am ready.”
The End.
Valentine`s Day Special: Dino and Dragon
Posted 2 years agoOn a nice sunny day on valentine`s everyone in the land of Far Away (the place in Shrek 2) were spending time with their loved ones. Meanwhile back at the countryside Mystica (Donkey`s dragon wife) was having some tea with a close friend of hers named Tyrana (Dino mom from Ice Age 3). The two reptiles were having a lovely time hanging out with each all by themselves in the castle. Mystica puts a straw in Tyrana`s cup and tells Tyrana to use her tail to grab cookies since she has short arms.
Tyrana said, “So, where is your husband.”
Mystica said, “Out partying with his friends.”
Tyrana said, “Really?”
Mystica said, “Yes, he does this because he forgets what day it is, and instead of coming home to spend time with he out their partying.”
Tyrana said, “I am sorry to hear that.”
Mystica told Tyrana that it was fine, and that she thinks it would best if her and donkey took a break from each other. Tyrana, wish she had a husband, but sadly she does not have won. She raises her kids on her own. Mystica was the same way because she raises the kids on her own while her husband does and has fun with his ogre friend. The reptile ladies were sad and alone on valentine’s day. However, an idea sparks into Mystica`s head.
Mystica said, “Do you want to have sex?”
Tyrana said, “Excuse me?”
Mystica said, “We are alone, and my kids are with the sitter.”
Tyrana said, “Same here.”
Mystica said, “What do you say?”
Tyrana said, “Let`s get freaky.”
Mystica claps in enjoyment and leans in towards Tyrana. Tyrana does the same. The two reptiles were about 2 inches way from kissing, but since the table was in the way they could not reach. However, Mystica believes that is best for them to conduct their business in the bedroom, and not get caught by her husband. Mystica tells Tyrana that could be more comfortable in the master bedroom. Tyrana agrees with Mystica, and they started heading towards the master bedroom. Once they got their Mystica opens the door to let Tyrana in she quickly closes the door behind them.
Tyrana said, “So, that`s how it`s going be?”
Mystica said, “Yes, it is.”
Tyrana said, “Kinky.”
Mystica tackles Tyrana to her dragon sized bed. The two reptiles tossed and turn on the bed with a little sexy wrestling until Tyrana manages to pin Mystica with her giant prehistoric ass. Mystica could feel the heat coming out for her pussy and ass that she could not help herself and like it. Tyrana lets out a roar of pleasure, but she does not want Mystica to have all the fun. Tyrana bends down towards Mystica`s pussy and inserts her long prehistoric in her.
Mystica said, “You slut.”
Tyrana said, “You`re one to talk.”
The girls continuing worshipping each other pussies, asses, and lips. These 2 monsters were madly in love with one another that they could not stop. They spent the whole night worshipping each other with facesittings, smothering, pussy licking, foot worshipping, and kissing. They spent the entire valentine`s night in
Mystica`s castle until the sun comes up. Luckily, they were far away from villages because if they were, they would end up with angry villagers complaining about the loud noises. The next morning the girls work up cuddling each other.
Mystica said, “What a night.”
Tyrana said, “Yeah.”
Mystica said, “So you want to do it again next year?”
Tyrana said, “No.”
Mystica was confused as to why Tyrana told her no. Mystica believes that she has done something wrong to her friend and started to get sad. Tyrana saw that her friend was about to cry, but she stops it by giving Mystica a kiss on the lips. This surprised Mystica and started to question as to what is going on.
Tyrana said, “Do not cry.”
Mystica said, “I am sorry. I thought I did something wrong.”
Tyrana said, “No, you did not.”
Mystica said, “Why did you say no?”
Tyrana said, “You did not let me finish my sentence.”
Mystica said, “Okay.”
Tyrana said, “I mean no as in not waiting an entire year to do this again, instead I want to do this every day.”
Mystica said, “What?”
Tyrana explains to Mystica that for the first time in a long time she has felt true love flow through her body. Tyrana curls up next to Mystica and tells that she wants to stay with her forever, and that she is even willing to be a concubine for her donkey husband. Mystica was happy that Tyrana was going to stay, but she does not want her to be a concubine for husband.
Mystica said, “You are going to marry me.”
Tyrana said, “Huh?”
Mystica said, “I have not felt this happy with my husband or even passion in our love making.”
Tyrana said, “Oh.”
Mystica said, “But with you, I feel great, happy, and loved. So, will you marry me?”
Tyrana said, “Yes.”
Mystica was happy that Tyrana accepted her proposal for marriage. In the next few days their was going to a divorce, marriage, and forever love in that order. Bad news is that donkey is going to be out of house, wife, and free flights from his dragon wife.
The End.
Tyrana said, “So, where is your husband.”
Mystica said, “Out partying with his friends.”
Tyrana said, “Really?”
Mystica said, “Yes, he does this because he forgets what day it is, and instead of coming home to spend time with he out their partying.”
Tyrana said, “I am sorry to hear that.”
Mystica told Tyrana that it was fine, and that she thinks it would best if her and donkey took a break from each other. Tyrana, wish she had a husband, but sadly she does not have won. She raises her kids on her own. Mystica was the same way because she raises the kids on her own while her husband does and has fun with his ogre friend. The reptile ladies were sad and alone on valentine’s day. However, an idea sparks into Mystica`s head.
Mystica said, “Do you want to have sex?”
Tyrana said, “Excuse me?”
Mystica said, “We are alone, and my kids are with the sitter.”
Tyrana said, “Same here.”
Mystica said, “What do you say?”
Tyrana said, “Let`s get freaky.”
Mystica claps in enjoyment and leans in towards Tyrana. Tyrana does the same. The two reptiles were about 2 inches way from kissing, but since the table was in the way they could not reach. However, Mystica believes that is best for them to conduct their business in the bedroom, and not get caught by her husband. Mystica tells Tyrana that could be more comfortable in the master bedroom. Tyrana agrees with Mystica, and they started heading towards the master bedroom. Once they got their Mystica opens the door to let Tyrana in she quickly closes the door behind them.
Tyrana said, “So, that`s how it`s going be?”
Mystica said, “Yes, it is.”
Tyrana said, “Kinky.”
Mystica tackles Tyrana to her dragon sized bed. The two reptiles tossed and turn on the bed with a little sexy wrestling until Tyrana manages to pin Mystica with her giant prehistoric ass. Mystica could feel the heat coming out for her pussy and ass that she could not help herself and like it. Tyrana lets out a roar of pleasure, but she does not want Mystica to have all the fun. Tyrana bends down towards Mystica`s pussy and inserts her long prehistoric in her.
Mystica said, “You slut.”
Tyrana said, “You`re one to talk.”
The girls continuing worshipping each other pussies, asses, and lips. These 2 monsters were madly in love with one another that they could not stop. They spent the whole night worshipping each other with facesittings, smothering, pussy licking, foot worshipping, and kissing. They spent the entire valentine`s night in
Mystica`s castle until the sun comes up. Luckily, they were far away from villages because if they were, they would end up with angry villagers complaining about the loud noises. The next morning the girls work up cuddling each other.
Mystica said, “What a night.”
Tyrana said, “Yeah.”
Mystica said, “So you want to do it again next year?”
Tyrana said, “No.”
Mystica was confused as to why Tyrana told her no. Mystica believes that she has done something wrong to her friend and started to get sad. Tyrana saw that her friend was about to cry, but she stops it by giving Mystica a kiss on the lips. This surprised Mystica and started to question as to what is going on.
Tyrana said, “Do not cry.”
Mystica said, “I am sorry. I thought I did something wrong.”
Tyrana said, “No, you did not.”
Mystica said, “Why did you say no?”
Tyrana said, “You did not let me finish my sentence.”
Mystica said, “Okay.”
Tyrana said, “I mean no as in not waiting an entire year to do this again, instead I want to do this every day.”
Mystica said, “What?”
Tyrana explains to Mystica that for the first time in a long time she has felt true love flow through her body. Tyrana curls up next to Mystica and tells that she wants to stay with her forever, and that she is even willing to be a concubine for her donkey husband. Mystica was happy that Tyrana was going to stay, but she does not want her to be a concubine for husband.
Mystica said, “You are going to marry me.”
Tyrana said, “Huh?”
Mystica said, “I have not felt this happy with my husband or even passion in our love making.”
Tyrana said, “Oh.”
Mystica said, “But with you, I feel great, happy, and loved. So, will you marry me?”
Tyrana said, “Yes.”
Mystica was happy that Tyrana accepted her proposal for marriage. In the next few days their was going to a divorce, marriage, and forever love in that order. Bad news is that donkey is going to be out of house, wife, and free flights from his dragon wife.
The End.
Simba vs Kovu
Posted 2 years agoOn a dark and stormy night Simba and Kovu met up at their venue because today was the day that was going to determine who will be the new king of pride lands. The rain started to pour down on their muscular tone bodies. They were in the same weight class, but the main thing that will determine the winner is the skill and agility of the king. These tow lions were not going stop until one begs mercy, or it is pin under the victor of the match. The two lions walk towards the ring that was made for them by Timon and Pumbaa out of old tree trunks and jungle vines. They both get in and went to their separate corners to stretch and warm themselves up for the match. Kovu stares at Simba with determination in his eyes that he was going to win this match and rule over the pride lands.
Kovu said, “Your reign end here Simba.”
Simba said, “We will see.”
Kovu said, “Surrender now and I will show you mercy.”
Simba said, “In your dreams kid.”
Kovu said, “Very well then I gave you a chance to back down, but you reject it.”
Simba said, “Enough talk. Let`s get this over with.”
Kovu and Simba roar with pride and charge at each other with no hesitation. They lock paws with each other displaying their strengths to one another, and they were evenly match. Neither was backing down, and that’s because the ground underneath was turning to mud. They were able to stand firm on the muddy ground with such concentration that they did not break eye contact. They were staring face-to-face with each other. Until Kovu breaks the hold by headbutting Simba in the face causing him to lose grip.
Simba said, “Cheap move cheater.”
Kovu said, “I don’t care.”
Kovu quickly gets behind Simba and locks him in a half nelson. Simba struggles a bit to break free from Kovu`s grasp, but he manages to break free by butt bumping Kovu in his abs with his buns of steel. Simba reacts fast by grabbing Kovu`s arm and tossing him to the ropes. Kovu bounces of the ropes where Simba receives him by spearing him to the muddy ground. Kovu was down, but not out. he may have taken a heavy blow from Simba.
Simba said, “Now it is your turn to decided.”
Kovu said, “I chose to fight.”
Simba said, “So, be it.”
Simba quickly turns Kovu over on his stomach and locks him in an armbar submission move. Kovu bangs the muddy ground causing it fly around and landing on them. Mud got on Simba`s eye which caused him to lose his grip on Kovu. Kovu took this chance to break and grab Simba in a bearhug. He locks in tight with his might strength, but Simba headbutts Kovu in the face out of luck since he blinded by the mud that got in his eye. Kovu backs away from and rubs the little mud that go in his eyes and takes a deep breath.
Kovu said, “Okay then, no rules.”
Simba said, “Fine by me.”
Kovu said, “I was winning this in the name of the pride lands.”
Simba said, “You will never be the king.”
Kovu said, “Want a bet.”
Simba said, “Try me.”
The two lions charge at each other again unleashing a combination of moves onto each other until one break. The used slaps, chops, punches, gut punches, back breakers, piledrivers, pedigrees, top rope dives, powerbombs, and submission moves. The lions were out of breath, but Kovu manages to trap Simba in a boston crab and locks him in tight. Simba was banging on the muddy ground because he was trapped and in pain.
Kovu said, “Yield!”
Simba said, “Never.”
Kovu was getting tired of Simba, so he decides to get creative with Simba while he has him trap in the boston crab. Kovu starts to stroke Simba`s dick with one hand and uses the other to fist his ass. Simba felt his dick and ass being manhandle by Kovu that he could not help himself that he started to moan in pleasure. Kovu knew he had found Simba`s sweet spot and continues attacking it hoping that Simba will surrender soon, but that was not the case.
Kovu said, “Last chance, surrender and I will show mercy.”
Simba said, “Never. It’s time for me to turn the tables.”
Kovu said, “What?”
In a miraculous turn of events Simba manages to trap Kovu in the boston crab submission move and does the same thing that Simba did to him. Kovu was impressed that Simba was able to turn it around on him. Kovu wanted to escape, but he was now suffering at the same punishment that he did to Simba. Simba strokes Kovu`s dick, fisting his ass, and found a way to lick his feet all at the same time. Kovu was both amazed and aroused the Simba manage to all of that at once. In terms on reality, it was impossible.
Kovu said, “Impossible. You can`t do that.”
Simba said, “I am doing it right now.”
Simba was determined to defeat Kovu even though he had to level the playing the field even if it means he must fight dirty. Kovu tried his best to break free or turn it around, but he just does not have the same fire that Simba had. Kovu bangs the mat and lets out moans of pleasure since he was feeling the trifecta of pleasure on his lower half. Simba wanted to keep this going a little longer, but he had other plans for Kovu. Simba lets Kovu out of the boston crab and quickly inserts his dick inside of him in one go. Kovu lets out a roar of pain because he did not expect for this to happen or even Simba to be the one that does it.
Kovu said, “So, that’s how it’s going be?”
Simba said, “Last chance to back out.”
Kovu said, “No, I am all in. Literally.”
Simba said, “Okay then we do not tell our wives about this. Got it?”
Kovu said, “Understood.”
Simba starts thrusting into Kovu`s ass with such speed and accuracy that Kovu cums while being thrusted by Simba. Kovu could not understand how Simba had such passion in love making that he makes him cum easily. 20 minutes later Simba cums inside Kovu with a big load that gave Kovu a little belly. Simba pulls out of Kovu and takes deep breath after ramming Kovu with his thick dick. When Simba had his guard down Kovu tackles Simba and starts thrusting into him.
Simba said, “What are you doing?”
Kovu said, “Leveling the playing field.”
Simba said, “Bring it on.”
Kovu thrusts into Simba until he cums inside him giving him a little belly too. The lions look at each other with a crooked smile and took turns on each other. They spent the entire time in the rain having sex with each other until one was ready to quit. They kept thrusting into each other until the rain stop leaving the ground muddy, and the two lions were filled with cum. They both had big bellies (they were not pregnant) and laid on the muddy ground unable to get up.
Simba said, “You want to call it a draw?”
Kovu said “Sure.”
Simba said, “You want to this again next week?”
Kovu said, “Is it weird if I say yes?”
Simba said, “Not really.”
The two lions agreed that they were going to meet up again next week for another special wrestling session, but first they needed to make sure that nobody follows them to the secret location. They want this to just stay between the boys. Simba and Kovu cuddle with each other in mud until the cum starts leaking out of their asses. Once it was done, they quickly went to a watering hole to was off the mud and cum to be free from any questions that their wives might have for them. They quickly went to pride walk with a clear mind and ready for next week.
The End.
Kovu said, “Your reign end here Simba.”
Simba said, “We will see.”
Kovu said, “Surrender now and I will show you mercy.”
Simba said, “In your dreams kid.”
Kovu said, “Very well then I gave you a chance to back down, but you reject it.”
Simba said, “Enough talk. Let`s get this over with.”
Kovu and Simba roar with pride and charge at each other with no hesitation. They lock paws with each other displaying their strengths to one another, and they were evenly match. Neither was backing down, and that’s because the ground underneath was turning to mud. They were able to stand firm on the muddy ground with such concentration that they did not break eye contact. They were staring face-to-face with each other. Until Kovu breaks the hold by headbutting Simba in the face causing him to lose grip.
Simba said, “Cheap move cheater.”
Kovu said, “I don’t care.”
Kovu quickly gets behind Simba and locks him in a half nelson. Simba struggles a bit to break free from Kovu`s grasp, but he manages to break free by butt bumping Kovu in his abs with his buns of steel. Simba reacts fast by grabbing Kovu`s arm and tossing him to the ropes. Kovu bounces of the ropes where Simba receives him by spearing him to the muddy ground. Kovu was down, but not out. he may have taken a heavy blow from Simba.
Simba said, “Now it is your turn to decided.”
Kovu said, “I chose to fight.”
Simba said, “So, be it.”
Simba quickly turns Kovu over on his stomach and locks him in an armbar submission move. Kovu bangs the muddy ground causing it fly around and landing on them. Mud got on Simba`s eye which caused him to lose his grip on Kovu. Kovu took this chance to break and grab Simba in a bearhug. He locks in tight with his might strength, but Simba headbutts Kovu in the face out of luck since he blinded by the mud that got in his eye. Kovu backs away from and rubs the little mud that go in his eyes and takes a deep breath.
Kovu said, “Okay then, no rules.”
Simba said, “Fine by me.”
Kovu said, “I was winning this in the name of the pride lands.”
Simba said, “You will never be the king.”
Kovu said, “Want a bet.”
Simba said, “Try me.”
The two lions charge at each other again unleashing a combination of moves onto each other until one break. The used slaps, chops, punches, gut punches, back breakers, piledrivers, pedigrees, top rope dives, powerbombs, and submission moves. The lions were out of breath, but Kovu manages to trap Simba in a boston crab and locks him in tight. Simba was banging on the muddy ground because he was trapped and in pain.
Kovu said, “Yield!”
Simba said, “Never.”
Kovu was getting tired of Simba, so he decides to get creative with Simba while he has him trap in the boston crab. Kovu starts to stroke Simba`s dick with one hand and uses the other to fist his ass. Simba felt his dick and ass being manhandle by Kovu that he could not help himself that he started to moan in pleasure. Kovu knew he had found Simba`s sweet spot and continues attacking it hoping that Simba will surrender soon, but that was not the case.
Kovu said, “Last chance, surrender and I will show mercy.”
Simba said, “Never. It’s time for me to turn the tables.”
Kovu said, “What?”
In a miraculous turn of events Simba manages to trap Kovu in the boston crab submission move and does the same thing that Simba did to him. Kovu was impressed that Simba was able to turn it around on him. Kovu wanted to escape, but he was now suffering at the same punishment that he did to Simba. Simba strokes Kovu`s dick, fisting his ass, and found a way to lick his feet all at the same time. Kovu was both amazed and aroused the Simba manage to all of that at once. In terms on reality, it was impossible.
Kovu said, “Impossible. You can`t do that.”
Simba said, “I am doing it right now.”
Simba was determined to defeat Kovu even though he had to level the playing the field even if it means he must fight dirty. Kovu tried his best to break free or turn it around, but he just does not have the same fire that Simba had. Kovu bangs the mat and lets out moans of pleasure since he was feeling the trifecta of pleasure on his lower half. Simba wanted to keep this going a little longer, but he had other plans for Kovu. Simba lets Kovu out of the boston crab and quickly inserts his dick inside of him in one go. Kovu lets out a roar of pain because he did not expect for this to happen or even Simba to be the one that does it.
Kovu said, “So, that’s how it’s going be?”
Simba said, “Last chance to back out.”
Kovu said, “No, I am all in. Literally.”
Simba said, “Okay then we do not tell our wives about this. Got it?”
Kovu said, “Understood.”
Simba starts thrusting into Kovu`s ass with such speed and accuracy that Kovu cums while being thrusted by Simba. Kovu could not understand how Simba had such passion in love making that he makes him cum easily. 20 minutes later Simba cums inside Kovu with a big load that gave Kovu a little belly. Simba pulls out of Kovu and takes deep breath after ramming Kovu with his thick dick. When Simba had his guard down Kovu tackles Simba and starts thrusting into him.
Simba said, “What are you doing?”
Kovu said, “Leveling the playing field.”
Simba said, “Bring it on.”
Kovu thrusts into Simba until he cums inside him giving him a little belly too. The lions look at each other with a crooked smile and took turns on each other. They spent the entire time in the rain having sex with each other until one was ready to quit. They kept thrusting into each other until the rain stop leaving the ground muddy, and the two lions were filled with cum. They both had big bellies (they were not pregnant) and laid on the muddy ground unable to get up.
Simba said, “You want to call it a draw?”
Kovu said “Sure.”
Simba said, “You want to this again next week?”
Kovu said, “Is it weird if I say yes?”
Simba said, “Not really.”
The two lions agreed that they were going to meet up again next week for another special wrestling session, but first they needed to make sure that nobody follows them to the secret location. They want this to just stay between the boys. Simba and Kovu cuddle with each other in mud until the cum starts leaking out of their asses. Once it was done, they quickly went to a watering hole to was off the mud and cum to be free from any questions that their wives might have for them. They quickly went to pride walk with a clear mind and ready for next week.
The End.
Simba vs Sarabi (his mom)
Posted 2 years agoOn a nice sunny day in the pride lands Simba was relaxing in pride rock while his female lions were out hunting since it is a known fact that female lions do all the work while the males just lay back until they are needed to protect their lands. While the lady lions were out hunting Sarabi stayed behind to check on her son. Once she walks through the entrance of pride rock, she saw her son resting on the ground doing absolutely nothing.
Sarabi said, “Simba!”
Simba said, “Huh?! What`s happening? Are we under attack?”
Sarabi said, “No.”
Simba said, “Why did you wake me up mom. I was having a nice sexy dream of having sex with all the lions.”
Sarabi said, “In that dream does it also show how to be become a good king.”
Sarabi and Simba argue with each other for hours until Simba had enough of his mother`s bickering about him being a king. In a burst of anger Simba tells his mother that if she does not like the way he runs things they she fights him for the control of pride rock. Sarabi was stunned in fear to what her son said to her, but she knew it was the only to set things right.
Sarabi said, “Very well. We will fight to see who will rule over the lions and the pride lions. Lose becomes the slave of the winner.”
Simba said, “Deal.”
Sarabi said, “Where should we fight?”
Simba said, “In the jungle where Timon and Puumba raised me when I was cub.”
Sarabi said, “There is a wrestling ring that the Timon and Puumba made to settle their differences.”
Sarabi said, “Very well.”
After walking for hours, they made to the jungle where Simba grew up. There they saw that wrestling that Timon and Puumba made is still standing, but there was no sign of the warthog or the meerkat. Simba thinks that they left for the day and went looking for an adventure, so that means that Simba and his mother have the place all to themselves. Simba and Sarabi stare at each other while they walk towards the ring trying to analyze each other. Simba believes that he had the advantage in the match because his mother is older, and a little chubbier than him which meant that she could win this match easily. Sarabi knew that her son Simba was getting overconfident from looking at her. It is true that she is older than him, and fatter with a big butt and belly, but that was going to help her in this match.
Simba said, “Let`s get started. Climb into the ring.”
Sarabi said, “You first.”
Simba said, “Sorry, ladies first.”
Sarabi said, “Very well.”
Sarabi crawls into the ring and walks towards her corner, then Simba does the same. The lions were in their corner doing a little bit so stretching before their fight. Simba knows that he can wins this fight without hurting his mother much. Simba decides to tackle his mother to the ground, and just lock her in a submission move. Simba would have the match easily by trapping his mother in a submission. Sarabi knew that her son Simba was going to trap her in a submission move, but Sarabi is an experienced fighter.
Simba said, “You ready mom?”
Sarabi said, “I am ready son.”
Simba said, “Okay then, let`s do this.”
Simba and Sarabi charged at each other full force. Once Simba was in close range of his mother, she tries to tackle her down, but Sarabi saw that move coming. She hardens her belly to work as shield to absorb the blow that her sound tried to do her, then belly bumps him to the mat. Simba was caught off guard by that technique that he did not have time to see that his mother had jump in the air, comes crashing down on him belly first. Simba struggles to push his mom off him, but he was not going to lose that easily to her either.
Sarabi said, “Surrender Simba and I will go easy on you?”
Simba said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Sarabi said, “What? I cannot hear you.” (Simba turns over and lays on top of his mom for the pin)
Simba said, “I said never.”
Simba tries to go for the count, but his mom breaks out, and quickly lays on top of her son. Simba tries to break free again, but Sarabi quickly locks her in a camel clutch submission. Sarabi holds Simba tight not letting him go until he admits defeat. Simba was stubborn to lose to his mother or even become her slave. Simba decides to fight dirty to win. Simba uses his tail, and quickly starts tickling his mother in her tickle spot. Sarabi tried her best to hold it, but she could not any longer. She starts laughing which caused her to lose her grip on her son giving Simba the chance to escape.
Sarabi said, “You little cheat.”
Simba said, “We never set any rules. So, anything goes.”
Sarabi said, “Okay then, prepare yourself because I am going to win this match.”
Simba said, “Bring it on.”
They charged at each other one more time to unleash a fury of moves to see who will be victorious in this match. They used body splashes, bronco busters, stinkfaces, body slams, chokeslams, piledrivers, pedigrees, figure 4 leg locks, headscissors, and finally powerbombs. After having experience all those moves at once they were still standing. Simba and Sarabi were out of breath, but neither one was backing down. They were determined to win the match no matter what it takes. Since Simba declare that there were no rules in involve Sarabi decided that it was time to get more acquainted with her son in a more affectionate way. Sarabi taunts her son by smacking her belly letting him know that she can take whatever he threw at her. Simba did not like that his mom was making fun of him, so he charges without thinking that he just walks right into his mother`s trap. Once Simba was close enough Sarabi evades the attack, and trips Simba to the ground. Simba could not believe that he fell for the dumbest trick in the book. Simba tires to get up on his feet as fast as he can, but it was too late.
Sarabi said, “I have you now son.” (Sarabi grabbed Simba`s leg)
Simba said, “No.”
Sarabi quickly sits on top of Simba with her fullweight and locks him in a single leg boston crab move. Simba was banging the mat with his paw trying to crawl to the ropes, or push his mother off him, but it was no use. Sarabi had Simba lock tight in the boston crab that she knew it was time to claim her victory. Sarabi sticks out her tongue and gives her rear paw an exceptionally long lick. Simba felt a weird sensation on his paw and turns to see what it was. Once he saw he could not believe his eyes.
Simba said, “Mom?!” (Sarabi stops licking to answer her son)
Sarabi said, “What is it dear?”
Simba said, “Don`t lick my feet that is gross.”
Sarabi said, “Hey you said that there were no rules, and that anything goes.”
Simba said, “Oh man.”
Sarabi said, “Now you must face the consequences. The slimy consequences.”
Sarabi continues licking her son`s rear paw while Simba was banging on the mat. Sarabi gave Simba enough chances to give in, but Simba would not do it. Sarabi admired her son`s resilience, but she knew that this needs to end with on being the victor. Sarabi decides to make things hot for son but fisting him in the ass. Sarabi places her paw in front of her son`s butthole, and just waited of the right moment to attack. Sarabi stops licking her son's foot to give him the sense of the safety that the worst part was over. Simba was relieved that his mother was done licking his foot, but the worst was yet to come.
Simba said, “Finally it is over.”
Sarabi said, “You wish.”
Sarabi thrust her entire fist into her son`s ass that Simba let`s out a roar of pain. Sarabi moves her a bit inside her son until Simba went limb. Simba could not believe that his mother would stoop to this level, but he was not complaining at all in fact Simba was enjoying it. Sarabi saw that her son was not fighting he was panting heavily as if he was enjoying this which made her curious.
Sarabi said, “So, you like taking it in the ass.”
Simba said, “Yes, mommy. I ask Nala to do it, but she thinks it is weird.”
Sarabi said, “Well then, it’s a good thing that mommy`s here to help you.”
Simba said, “Please mommy I need it bad. I will submit if you do this for me.”
Sarabi said, “Okay then, under one condition.”
Simba said, “Name it.”
Sarabi said, “I will pleasure you, but must be my slave in secret and no matter how much sex we do if I get pregnant you and nala are taking care of the baby.”
Simba said, “Okay.”
Sarabi leans in closer to her son`s mouth and gives him a kiss. Once they did that it meant that they were in love with each other forever. However, they did not expect that they had an audience watching them for the bushes until Sarabi calls them out.
Sarabi said, “Come out of the bushes or I will make you come out.”
Mystery voice said, “Okay I am coming out.”
Simba said, “Wait that voice.”
Sarabi said, “It can`t be.”
Nala comes out of the bushes and climbs into the ring. Simba was embarrassed, and Sarabi as well which made things very awkward. There was a silence that lasted 30 minutes until Nala tells Simba and Sarabi that she saw everything. Sarabi and Simba were ashamed that they did not want to look Nala in the face, but something even more shocking to them is what they heard come out of Nala`s mouth.
Nala said, “I approve.”
Sarabi and Simba said, “What?!”
Nala said, “I approve of what is happening her under one condition.”
Sarabi said, “Name it.”
Nala tells them that she wants on this love triangle, and that she willing to let Sarabi oversee the lioness for 6 months. Sarabi was reluctant at first to accept the proposal that Nala suggested to them, but it seemed fair to them. Sarabi and Simba accepted Nala`s deal which made them all happy, and horny. Sarabi invites Nala to a little three-way in the ring with her son which was going to be sexy and rough. Simba was a little nervous to do something with his mother and wife that could lead them both having cubs very soon.
Simba said, “Are you sure ladies want to do this?”
Sarabi said, “Stop being a baby. You had sex with Nala before.”
Simba said, “Yeah, but not with you.”
Nala said, “Come now Simba stop worrying.”
Simba said, “But.”
Sarabi and Nala said, “Shut it.”
The two lionesses pounce and started to get getting handsy with Simba. Sadly, Simba was to limb to even fight back or run for it, so he decides to endure his fate. Simba was glad that he does not have to hide this from his wife, but he wonders what will happen when the comes that both Nala and Sarabi are pregnant and give birth. Simba decided not to worry about that now, and just enjoy the moment.
Simba said, “Okay then ladies, let’s get crazy.”
Sarabi said, “That`s my son.”
Nala said, “That`s my husband.”
The End.
Sarabi said, “Simba!”
Simba said, “Huh?! What`s happening? Are we under attack?”
Sarabi said, “No.”
Simba said, “Why did you wake me up mom. I was having a nice sexy dream of having sex with all the lions.”
Sarabi said, “In that dream does it also show how to be become a good king.”
Sarabi and Simba argue with each other for hours until Simba had enough of his mother`s bickering about him being a king. In a burst of anger Simba tells his mother that if she does not like the way he runs things they she fights him for the control of pride rock. Sarabi was stunned in fear to what her son said to her, but she knew it was the only to set things right.
Sarabi said, “Very well. We will fight to see who will rule over the lions and the pride lions. Lose becomes the slave of the winner.”
Simba said, “Deal.”
Sarabi said, “Where should we fight?”
Simba said, “In the jungle where Timon and Puumba raised me when I was cub.”
Sarabi said, “There is a wrestling ring that the Timon and Puumba made to settle their differences.”
Sarabi said, “Very well.”
After walking for hours, they made to the jungle where Simba grew up. There they saw that wrestling that Timon and Puumba made is still standing, but there was no sign of the warthog or the meerkat. Simba thinks that they left for the day and went looking for an adventure, so that means that Simba and his mother have the place all to themselves. Simba and Sarabi stare at each other while they walk towards the ring trying to analyze each other. Simba believes that he had the advantage in the match because his mother is older, and a little chubbier than him which meant that she could win this match easily. Sarabi knew that her son Simba was getting overconfident from looking at her. It is true that she is older than him, and fatter with a big butt and belly, but that was going to help her in this match.
Simba said, “Let`s get started. Climb into the ring.”
Sarabi said, “You first.”
Simba said, “Sorry, ladies first.”
Sarabi said, “Very well.”
Sarabi crawls into the ring and walks towards her corner, then Simba does the same. The lions were in their corner doing a little bit so stretching before their fight. Simba knows that he can wins this fight without hurting his mother much. Simba decides to tackle his mother to the ground, and just lock her in a submission move. Simba would have the match easily by trapping his mother in a submission. Sarabi knew that her son Simba was going to trap her in a submission move, but Sarabi is an experienced fighter.
Simba said, “You ready mom?”
Sarabi said, “I am ready son.”
Simba said, “Okay then, let`s do this.”
Simba and Sarabi charged at each other full force. Once Simba was in close range of his mother, she tries to tackle her down, but Sarabi saw that move coming. She hardens her belly to work as shield to absorb the blow that her sound tried to do her, then belly bumps him to the mat. Simba was caught off guard by that technique that he did not have time to see that his mother had jump in the air, comes crashing down on him belly first. Simba struggles to push his mom off him, but he was not going to lose that easily to her either.
Sarabi said, “Surrender Simba and I will go easy on you?”
Simba said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Sarabi said, “What? I cannot hear you.” (Simba turns over and lays on top of his mom for the pin)
Simba said, “I said never.”
Simba tries to go for the count, but his mom breaks out, and quickly lays on top of her son. Simba tries to break free again, but Sarabi quickly locks her in a camel clutch submission. Sarabi holds Simba tight not letting him go until he admits defeat. Simba was stubborn to lose to his mother or even become her slave. Simba decides to fight dirty to win. Simba uses his tail, and quickly starts tickling his mother in her tickle spot. Sarabi tried her best to hold it, but she could not any longer. She starts laughing which caused her to lose her grip on her son giving Simba the chance to escape.
Sarabi said, “You little cheat.”
Simba said, “We never set any rules. So, anything goes.”
Sarabi said, “Okay then, prepare yourself because I am going to win this match.”
Simba said, “Bring it on.”
They charged at each other one more time to unleash a fury of moves to see who will be victorious in this match. They used body splashes, bronco busters, stinkfaces, body slams, chokeslams, piledrivers, pedigrees, figure 4 leg locks, headscissors, and finally powerbombs. After having experience all those moves at once they were still standing. Simba and Sarabi were out of breath, but neither one was backing down. They were determined to win the match no matter what it takes. Since Simba declare that there were no rules in involve Sarabi decided that it was time to get more acquainted with her son in a more affectionate way. Sarabi taunts her son by smacking her belly letting him know that she can take whatever he threw at her. Simba did not like that his mom was making fun of him, so he charges without thinking that he just walks right into his mother`s trap. Once Simba was close enough Sarabi evades the attack, and trips Simba to the ground. Simba could not believe that he fell for the dumbest trick in the book. Simba tires to get up on his feet as fast as he can, but it was too late.
Sarabi said, “I have you now son.” (Sarabi grabbed Simba`s leg)
Simba said, “No.”
Sarabi quickly sits on top of Simba with her fullweight and locks him in a single leg boston crab move. Simba was banging the mat with his paw trying to crawl to the ropes, or push his mother off him, but it was no use. Sarabi had Simba lock tight in the boston crab that she knew it was time to claim her victory. Sarabi sticks out her tongue and gives her rear paw an exceptionally long lick. Simba felt a weird sensation on his paw and turns to see what it was. Once he saw he could not believe his eyes.
Simba said, “Mom?!” (Sarabi stops licking to answer her son)
Sarabi said, “What is it dear?”
Simba said, “Don`t lick my feet that is gross.”
Sarabi said, “Hey you said that there were no rules, and that anything goes.”
Simba said, “Oh man.”
Sarabi said, “Now you must face the consequences. The slimy consequences.”
Sarabi continues licking her son`s rear paw while Simba was banging on the mat. Sarabi gave Simba enough chances to give in, but Simba would not do it. Sarabi admired her son`s resilience, but she knew that this needs to end with on being the victor. Sarabi decides to make things hot for son but fisting him in the ass. Sarabi places her paw in front of her son`s butthole, and just waited of the right moment to attack. Sarabi stops licking her son's foot to give him the sense of the safety that the worst part was over. Simba was relieved that his mother was done licking his foot, but the worst was yet to come.
Simba said, “Finally it is over.”
Sarabi said, “You wish.”
Sarabi thrust her entire fist into her son`s ass that Simba let`s out a roar of pain. Sarabi moves her a bit inside her son until Simba went limb. Simba could not believe that his mother would stoop to this level, but he was not complaining at all in fact Simba was enjoying it. Sarabi saw that her son was not fighting he was panting heavily as if he was enjoying this which made her curious.
Sarabi said, “So, you like taking it in the ass.”
Simba said, “Yes, mommy. I ask Nala to do it, but she thinks it is weird.”
Sarabi said, “Well then, it’s a good thing that mommy`s here to help you.”
Simba said, “Please mommy I need it bad. I will submit if you do this for me.”
Sarabi said, “Okay then, under one condition.”
Simba said, “Name it.”
Sarabi said, “I will pleasure you, but must be my slave in secret and no matter how much sex we do if I get pregnant you and nala are taking care of the baby.”
Simba said, “Okay.”
Sarabi leans in closer to her son`s mouth and gives him a kiss. Once they did that it meant that they were in love with each other forever. However, they did not expect that they had an audience watching them for the bushes until Sarabi calls them out.
Sarabi said, “Come out of the bushes or I will make you come out.”
Mystery voice said, “Okay I am coming out.”
Simba said, “Wait that voice.”
Sarabi said, “It can`t be.”
Nala comes out of the bushes and climbs into the ring. Simba was embarrassed, and Sarabi as well which made things very awkward. There was a silence that lasted 30 minutes until Nala tells Simba and Sarabi that she saw everything. Sarabi and Simba were ashamed that they did not want to look Nala in the face, but something even more shocking to them is what they heard come out of Nala`s mouth.
Nala said, “I approve.”
Sarabi and Simba said, “What?!”
Nala said, “I approve of what is happening her under one condition.”
Sarabi said, “Name it.”
Nala tells them that she wants on this love triangle, and that she willing to let Sarabi oversee the lioness for 6 months. Sarabi was reluctant at first to accept the proposal that Nala suggested to them, but it seemed fair to them. Sarabi and Simba accepted Nala`s deal which made them all happy, and horny. Sarabi invites Nala to a little three-way in the ring with her son which was going to be sexy and rough. Simba was a little nervous to do something with his mother and wife that could lead them both having cubs very soon.
Simba said, “Are you sure ladies want to do this?”
Sarabi said, “Stop being a baby. You had sex with Nala before.”
Simba said, “Yeah, but not with you.”
Nala said, “Come now Simba stop worrying.”
Simba said, “But.”
Sarabi and Nala said, “Shut it.”
The two lionesses pounce and started to get getting handsy with Simba. Sadly, Simba was to limb to even fight back or run for it, so he decides to endure his fate. Simba was glad that he does not have to hide this from his wife, but he wonders what will happen when the comes that both Nala and Sarabi are pregnant and give birth. Simba decided not to worry about that now, and just enjoy the moment.
Simba said, “Okay then ladies, let’s get crazy.”
Sarabi said, “That`s my son.”
Nala said, “That`s my husband.”
The End.
Bull vs Dragon
Posted 2 years agoHidden deep under Dragon land was special underground world, that is only known by the dragons in only way. The only way to explore this underground world is that must be kidnapped to go and see it for yourself. A 6 months ago Cassie and her mother Sarah were kidnap by another dragon not sure who, because the mysterious dragon was wearing a mask and was completely black from the neck down. The mysterious dragon brought them to a scary Colosseum where he tosses them into a cage and leaves them there.
Cassie said, “Mommy I am scared.”
Sarah said, “I know sweety me too.”
The two dragons spent months in the cell for about 6 months or to them it was even longer because they were deep underground and had no idea how to tell time. The waited and ate the food that they brought since they don’t have a choice or even a plan to escape. They waited until the same dragon came back and opens the cage for them. The girls were a little afraid of what was going to happen to them. the dragon escorts them to the locker and tells them to wait there. they did as they were told and waited in the locker wondering what was going to become of them.
Cassie said, “Mommy?”
Sarah said, “Yes honey.”
Cassie said, “Are they going to hurt us?”
Sarah said, “I am not sure sweety. I am not sure.”
The dragon comes back in and points towards Sarah. Sarah was frightened at first, but to protect her daughter she decides to do what the mysterious dragon tells her. The dragon told her to get up and follow him which does and follows the mysterious dragon until they reach their destination. Once they reach their destination where the mysterious dragon moves to the side, so that Sarah can see what she was in for. Once she what was happening her heart skip a beat after seeing what is seemed something dangerous and deadly. What Sarah was ring at the center of the colosseum that was surrounded by a ring of fire and spikes and their was only one to get pass which was the only path in and out of the colosseum.
Sarah said, “What am I doing here?”
Mysterious dragon said, “For a fight to the death with the champion.”
Sarah said, “Who`s the champion?”
The mysterious dragon points to the big bull who was standing in the awaiting for his next victim, because all his challengers or opponents never live after a match with him. Sarah saw the bull and knew that she didn’t stand a chance against that feral beast, but she must do what she can to protect her daughter. Sarah was about to walks towards the ring, but first she wanted to talk to the mysterious dragon first before she seals her fate. Sarah looks at the stranger and asks the dragon a big favor for her.
Sarah said, “Please listen to me stranger I know I will die in this battle, but please grant me this request.”
Mysterious dragon said, “Very well. What is your request?”
Sarah said, “Tell my daughter the truth and please help her escape from this dreadful place.”
Mysterious dragon said, “Very well this I will do.”
The dragon agrees to terms of the favor that Sarah ask of him, and she was relieved that the dragon said yes to her. Sarah gives the stranger a big strong hug, and immediately takes one deep breath before walking out on the clear path to the ring. Sarah walks out to the stadium with no fear in her face and climbs into the ring ready to face her opponent. The bull saw his opponent and immediately thought in his head that this is going to be a piece of cake. Sarah saw how tall her opponent was and that he was nude, but that was the least important thing at this moment.
Sarah said, “What's your name?”
Bull said, “Frank. What`s yours?”
Sarah said, “My name is Sarah.”
Frank said, “Nice name too bad you will not last long.”
Sarah said, “I don’t doubt that, but I am going to give it my all.”
Frank said, “I am excited to see that.”
The two walk up to each other only for Sarah to see that she reaches up to his abs, and knew this match was not fair at all. Frank had a crooked smile on his face meaning that he decided to give his small challenger a little head start in the match. Frank steps back and taunts Sarah by getting down on his knees and tells Sarah to attack him. Sarah was not sure that it was good idea to attack her opponent blindly without a strategy, but she has now choice.
Frank said, “What are you wait for? Come at me.”
Sarah said, “Here I come.”
Sarah charges towards Frank and drop kicks in the abs, but she just bounces off him like a rubber ball. Sarah quickly gets up to her feet, but she felt pain. Sarah ignored the pain in her feet, and charge towards Frank one more time, and starts punching, slapping, chopping, a few butt bumps to his chest, and finally goes for a headlock, but nothing fazes the bull not even the headlock. Sarah felt nothing but pain in her body because she felt that she punches a steel wall with all her strength and just does not understand how this bull is durable.
Sarah said, “How is your skin so tough.”
Frank said, “I work out a lot.”
Frank thinks it was time to finish this match with just move. Frank breaks the headlock with ease and grabs Sarah around the neck with on hand and starts choking her slowly. Sarah can feel the strength and pressure around her neck. If she doesn’t do something soon, she will not see her daughter again, and she was not going to give that easily. Sarah manages to rub her tongue inside her mouth until it was full of saliva that she could make and spits it all over Frank`s face. Frank loosens grip from Sarah and clears the spit from his face, and when Sarah saw him all she could was fire in his eyes.
Frank said, “You know I was going to spare you.”
Sarah said, “Really?”
Frank said, “I was, but you disrespected the champion, and no one disrespects the champion.”
Frank chokeslams Sarah on the mat full force that pain traveled through her entire body. Sarah yelled and gasps for air to breathe, but Frank jumps up in the air and lands right on top of her with butt drop from his muscular ass. Sarah felt that giant rock landed right on top of her belly, and all the wind was knock out of her lungs. Frank gets off Sarah and helps her up to her feet. Frank then Irish whips Sarah to rope which causes Sarah to bounce back towards him where Frank gives the big boot or in this case his hoof.
Frank said, “Say hello to my feet.”
Sarah said, “Oh no.”
Sarah got knocked out by taking a face full of Frank`s hoof in to face and she falls backwards to the mat. Frank looks at Sarah only to notice that she has a purple eye, blood noise, and bruise on her gut, but she was still alive meaning that frank might need to get a little rougher on the Sarah. Frank picks up Sarah and tosses her to the corner which Frank charges towards and spears her in the corner. Sarah crumbles to the ground like a sack of potatoes in a seated position which open a good opportunity for Frank. He turns around and plants his big muscular ass on Sarah`s face and smothers her with it. Sarah tired her best to push Frank`s muscular booty out of her face, but it was no use she was just too weak.
Frank said, “I am enjoying this very much.”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Frank said, “Don’t worry little dragon your suffering will end soon.”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Sarah wasn’t sure was Frank meant by that, but she knew that it only meant her time is short and didn’t what else to do. Frank pulls himself out of the corner and grab Sarah by her head and helps her up to her feet. First frank breaks one of Sarah`s arms which caused her to scream in pain, then Frank breaks the other arm which made Sarah even more. Sarah was glad that her daughter doesn’t have to see this, but their was one person that was witnessing this match, and that person was starting burn a fire inside of them.
Frank said, “Well my dragon your time is almost her.”
Sarah said, “If their no chance that you will spare me?”
Frank said, “Not at all.”
Sarah said, “Very well I accept my fate.”
Frank said, “Good.”
Before Franks finishes off Sarah, he decides to unleash a feral barrage of attacks onto her. He does belly punches, eye pokes, the back rake, smothering her in her smelly armpit, slapping her across face multiple times, twisting her tits, and finally finishing it with the cherry on top by jumping of the top rope and body splashes right on top of her. Frank got up to his feet to admire the brutal work he has done on Sarah and to him it was a masterpiece.
Frank said, “Job well done if I say so myself.”
Sarah said, “This is a whole new level of pain.”
Frank said, “Oh believe little dragon the best part is coming.”
Sarah said, “Please I am begging you have mercy on me and let my daughter live.”
Frank said, “You have a daughter?”
Sarah said, “Yes I do.”
Frank said, “Then she will be my next opponent in a few years, and you won`t be alive to see it.”
Sarah said, No.”
Frank grabs Sarah`s legs, turns her over on her stomach, and sits on top of her back. He starts pulling on her legs, and Sarah bang the mat to surrender, but it would not matter in match because it was to the death. Frank kept pulling on Sarah`s legs until he heard a snap, which meant that it was time for his final move. Sarah couldn`t mover her legs at all over even fell her toes she fears that she has gone temporarily paralyzed, but she wasn’t out of the woods.
Sarah said, “Please you left paralyzed. You must let me live.”
Frank said, “No I do not. The only to win this match is death, and I win once I kill you.”
Sarah couldn’t do anything to fight back or even convince the bull to her live the bull`s mind set out for blood, and he got it. the only good thing for Sarah is that she can't feel her legs or tail, so she was safe from the bull`s signature move. Franks starts twisting Sarah`s legs, and with every twist he does he can hear the bones in her break or crack every time he twists them. Frank twisted Sarah`s legs 10 ten times and drops them to mat and see how bloody they are, and that some that were breaking brough her dragon skin. Frank saw red and he eyes turned red meaning that he was angry and was going to be relentless with Sarah now than before.
Frank said, “Frank Angry! Frank kill!”
Sarah said, “So my fate has arrived at last.”
Franks gets up to her his then kicks Sarah on her side forcing her to turn over on her back, and frank sit right on top of her. Frank starts punching poor defenseless Sarah sinch her arms are broken, and so were her legs. Sarah took on the barrage of punches that Frank threw at her until Frank was calming down and stop his barrage on Sarah. Frank takes a deep breathe in and looks at his opponent to see it all bloody which even made it worst. Frank lets out scream of rage and was about to give Sarah a ferocious powerful punch that will kill Sarah instantly. Sarah saw as Frank was ready to kill, so she decides to close her eyes, so that she doesn’t see her impending doom.
Sarah in her mind, “This it. Goodbye Cassie just know that I will always love you.”
At that moment, out of nowhere their was sound of sword slashing. Sarah opens her eyes to see what was happening she couldn’t believe her eyes. The black dragon that kidnaps her and her daughter slashes off one Frank`s arm. Frank saw a lot of blood spewing from his arm, and it was red which made him even madder. He jumps up to his feet and tries to tackle the black dragon only to miss because the dragon was light on his feet.
Frank said, “Frank will kill!”
Black dragon said, “Not this time.”
Frank saw the sword that the black dragon was holding and covered in his blood. Frank was in mindless rage charges at the black dragon blindly which the dragon evades the charge and cleanly chops off Franks head in one slash. Frank`s head which went flying in air then falling to the ground, while the body started walking on its own for a bit till falls to the mat. Sarah saw the whole thing even with her face beaten into and was relieved that the mysterious dragon saved her, but she passed out before she could say thank. The black dragon drops the sword covered in Frank`s blood and carries Sarah to the locker room where her daughter was. Once the Black dragon enter the locker room Cassie saw how beaten her other was an assumed she was dead.
Cassie said, “Is she dead?”
Black dragon said, “No she is alive I saved her from that monster.”
Cassie said, “Can you heal her?”
Black dragon said, “Yes I can.”
The black dragon lays Sarah across the floor and starts doing some ancient mystical magic with strange symbols and word, but after a short while Sarah`s body started repair itself. Her arms were healing and so where her legs and every scar that she got from her fight with the bull until it was like she was never in a fight. Once the magic was done Sarah slowly starts waking up her eyes, and she saw Cassie and the black dragon.
Sarah said, “Is it over?”
Cassie said, Mommy!!!”
Cassie cries and gives her mom a big hug which Sarah hugs back her daughter same way because they were happy to be together again. Sarah thanked the black dragon and ask why he helped her from that monster. That’s when the black dragon explains the whole story on how he got to the world, and that his own father was the victim of that bull. He told them that she saw his own father died in that ring with own eyes and felt nothing but fear from the bull. He apologizes for not helping sooner because he was crippled in fear.
Sarah said, “It’s okay I forgive you.”
Black dragon said, “Thank you.”
Sarah said, “What is your name?”
Black dragon said, “My name Scorch. My dad gave me that name.”
Sarah said, “Nice name, I like it.”
Cassie said, “Me too.”
Cassie and Sarah gave Scorch a big hug to thank him for giving them chance of hope. Scorch was happy to help, and he escorts the Sarah and Cassie out of the colosseum and back into their dragon land. Once all 3 were out of the cave which Scorch blast the top of the entrance, to cause a landside, and seal off the entrance for good. Scorch took off his mask and bask in the sunlight after staying underground for a long time since he was child.
Scorch said, “It feels good be up here.”
Sarah said, “Are you going to go back to family?”
Scorch said, “I am alone and the last of dragon species, so I have no family.”
Cassie said, “I am sorry to hear that.”
Sarah said, “You can stay with us until you feel ready to love after your terrible experience down there.”
Sarah and Cassie offer their home for Scorch, and he accepts their offer which caused Sarah and Cassie feel very proud and horny. Scorch saw that the women were starting to get a little wet and were starting to drool a bit from their mouths. Scorch only knew one reason as to why the women were acting this way.
Scorch said, “Its mating season, isn’t it?”
Sarah said, “Big time.”
Cassie said, “I am itching to see how big you are.”
Scorch said, “Okay then well I must put myself to good use then.”
The girls tackled Scorch and starts making out him and stroking his long dick. The girls were ready to have some fun with Scorch, and soon will be able to rebuild his dragon species again in at about 8 months once the girls give birth to them.
The End.
Cassie said, “Mommy I am scared.”
Sarah said, “I know sweety me too.”
The two dragons spent months in the cell for about 6 months or to them it was even longer because they were deep underground and had no idea how to tell time. The waited and ate the food that they brought since they don’t have a choice or even a plan to escape. They waited until the same dragon came back and opens the cage for them. The girls were a little afraid of what was going to happen to them. the dragon escorts them to the locker and tells them to wait there. they did as they were told and waited in the locker wondering what was going to become of them.
Cassie said, “Mommy?”
Sarah said, “Yes honey.”
Cassie said, “Are they going to hurt us?”
Sarah said, “I am not sure sweety. I am not sure.”
The dragon comes back in and points towards Sarah. Sarah was frightened at first, but to protect her daughter she decides to do what the mysterious dragon tells her. The dragon told her to get up and follow him which does and follows the mysterious dragon until they reach their destination. Once they reach their destination where the mysterious dragon moves to the side, so that Sarah can see what she was in for. Once she what was happening her heart skip a beat after seeing what is seemed something dangerous and deadly. What Sarah was ring at the center of the colosseum that was surrounded by a ring of fire and spikes and their was only one to get pass which was the only path in and out of the colosseum.
Sarah said, “What am I doing here?”
Mysterious dragon said, “For a fight to the death with the champion.”
Sarah said, “Who`s the champion?”
The mysterious dragon points to the big bull who was standing in the awaiting for his next victim, because all his challengers or opponents never live after a match with him. Sarah saw the bull and knew that she didn’t stand a chance against that feral beast, but she must do what she can to protect her daughter. Sarah was about to walks towards the ring, but first she wanted to talk to the mysterious dragon first before she seals her fate. Sarah looks at the stranger and asks the dragon a big favor for her.
Sarah said, “Please listen to me stranger I know I will die in this battle, but please grant me this request.”
Mysterious dragon said, “Very well. What is your request?”
Sarah said, “Tell my daughter the truth and please help her escape from this dreadful place.”
Mysterious dragon said, “Very well this I will do.”
The dragon agrees to terms of the favor that Sarah ask of him, and she was relieved that the dragon said yes to her. Sarah gives the stranger a big strong hug, and immediately takes one deep breath before walking out on the clear path to the ring. Sarah walks out to the stadium with no fear in her face and climbs into the ring ready to face her opponent. The bull saw his opponent and immediately thought in his head that this is going to be a piece of cake. Sarah saw how tall her opponent was and that he was nude, but that was the least important thing at this moment.
Sarah said, “What's your name?”
Bull said, “Frank. What`s yours?”
Sarah said, “My name is Sarah.”
Frank said, “Nice name too bad you will not last long.”
Sarah said, “I don’t doubt that, but I am going to give it my all.”
Frank said, “I am excited to see that.”
The two walk up to each other only for Sarah to see that she reaches up to his abs, and knew this match was not fair at all. Frank had a crooked smile on his face meaning that he decided to give his small challenger a little head start in the match. Frank steps back and taunts Sarah by getting down on his knees and tells Sarah to attack him. Sarah was not sure that it was good idea to attack her opponent blindly without a strategy, but she has now choice.
Frank said, “What are you wait for? Come at me.”
Sarah said, “Here I come.”
Sarah charges towards Frank and drop kicks in the abs, but she just bounces off him like a rubber ball. Sarah quickly gets up to her feet, but she felt pain. Sarah ignored the pain in her feet, and charge towards Frank one more time, and starts punching, slapping, chopping, a few butt bumps to his chest, and finally goes for a headlock, but nothing fazes the bull not even the headlock. Sarah felt nothing but pain in her body because she felt that she punches a steel wall with all her strength and just does not understand how this bull is durable.
Sarah said, “How is your skin so tough.”
Frank said, “I work out a lot.”
Frank thinks it was time to finish this match with just move. Frank breaks the headlock with ease and grabs Sarah around the neck with on hand and starts choking her slowly. Sarah can feel the strength and pressure around her neck. If she doesn’t do something soon, she will not see her daughter again, and she was not going to give that easily. Sarah manages to rub her tongue inside her mouth until it was full of saliva that she could make and spits it all over Frank`s face. Frank loosens grip from Sarah and clears the spit from his face, and when Sarah saw him all she could was fire in his eyes.
Frank said, “You know I was going to spare you.”
Sarah said, “Really?”
Frank said, “I was, but you disrespected the champion, and no one disrespects the champion.”
Frank chokeslams Sarah on the mat full force that pain traveled through her entire body. Sarah yelled and gasps for air to breathe, but Frank jumps up in the air and lands right on top of her with butt drop from his muscular ass. Sarah felt that giant rock landed right on top of her belly, and all the wind was knock out of her lungs. Frank gets off Sarah and helps her up to her feet. Frank then Irish whips Sarah to rope which causes Sarah to bounce back towards him where Frank gives the big boot or in this case his hoof.
Frank said, “Say hello to my feet.”
Sarah said, “Oh no.”
Sarah got knocked out by taking a face full of Frank`s hoof in to face and she falls backwards to the mat. Frank looks at Sarah only to notice that she has a purple eye, blood noise, and bruise on her gut, but she was still alive meaning that frank might need to get a little rougher on the Sarah. Frank picks up Sarah and tosses her to the corner which Frank charges towards and spears her in the corner. Sarah crumbles to the ground like a sack of potatoes in a seated position which open a good opportunity for Frank. He turns around and plants his big muscular ass on Sarah`s face and smothers her with it. Sarah tired her best to push Frank`s muscular booty out of her face, but it was no use she was just too weak.
Frank said, “I am enjoying this very much.”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Frank said, “Don’t worry little dragon your suffering will end soon.”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Sarah wasn’t sure was Frank meant by that, but she knew that it only meant her time is short and didn’t what else to do. Frank pulls himself out of the corner and grab Sarah by her head and helps her up to her feet. First frank breaks one of Sarah`s arms which caused her to scream in pain, then Frank breaks the other arm which made Sarah even more. Sarah was glad that her daughter doesn’t have to see this, but their was one person that was witnessing this match, and that person was starting burn a fire inside of them.
Frank said, “Well my dragon your time is almost her.”
Sarah said, “If their no chance that you will spare me?”
Frank said, “Not at all.”
Sarah said, “Very well I accept my fate.”
Frank said, “Good.”
Before Franks finishes off Sarah, he decides to unleash a feral barrage of attacks onto her. He does belly punches, eye pokes, the back rake, smothering her in her smelly armpit, slapping her across face multiple times, twisting her tits, and finally finishing it with the cherry on top by jumping of the top rope and body splashes right on top of her. Frank got up to his feet to admire the brutal work he has done on Sarah and to him it was a masterpiece.
Frank said, “Job well done if I say so myself.”
Sarah said, “This is a whole new level of pain.”
Frank said, “Oh believe little dragon the best part is coming.”
Sarah said, “Please I am begging you have mercy on me and let my daughter live.”
Frank said, “You have a daughter?”
Sarah said, “Yes I do.”
Frank said, “Then she will be my next opponent in a few years, and you won`t be alive to see it.”
Sarah said, No.”
Frank grabs Sarah`s legs, turns her over on her stomach, and sits on top of her back. He starts pulling on her legs, and Sarah bang the mat to surrender, but it would not matter in match because it was to the death. Frank kept pulling on Sarah`s legs until he heard a snap, which meant that it was time for his final move. Sarah couldn`t mover her legs at all over even fell her toes she fears that she has gone temporarily paralyzed, but she wasn’t out of the woods.
Sarah said, “Please you left paralyzed. You must let me live.”
Frank said, “No I do not. The only to win this match is death, and I win once I kill you.”
Sarah couldn’t do anything to fight back or even convince the bull to her live the bull`s mind set out for blood, and he got it. the only good thing for Sarah is that she can't feel her legs or tail, so she was safe from the bull`s signature move. Franks starts twisting Sarah`s legs, and with every twist he does he can hear the bones in her break or crack every time he twists them. Frank twisted Sarah`s legs 10 ten times and drops them to mat and see how bloody they are, and that some that were breaking brough her dragon skin. Frank saw red and he eyes turned red meaning that he was angry and was going to be relentless with Sarah now than before.
Frank said, “Frank Angry! Frank kill!”
Sarah said, “So my fate has arrived at last.”
Franks gets up to her his then kicks Sarah on her side forcing her to turn over on her back, and frank sit right on top of her. Frank starts punching poor defenseless Sarah sinch her arms are broken, and so were her legs. Sarah took on the barrage of punches that Frank threw at her until Frank was calming down and stop his barrage on Sarah. Frank takes a deep breathe in and looks at his opponent to see it all bloody which even made it worst. Frank lets out scream of rage and was about to give Sarah a ferocious powerful punch that will kill Sarah instantly. Sarah saw as Frank was ready to kill, so she decides to close her eyes, so that she doesn’t see her impending doom.
Sarah in her mind, “This it. Goodbye Cassie just know that I will always love you.”
At that moment, out of nowhere their was sound of sword slashing. Sarah opens her eyes to see what was happening she couldn’t believe her eyes. The black dragon that kidnaps her and her daughter slashes off one Frank`s arm. Frank saw a lot of blood spewing from his arm, and it was red which made him even madder. He jumps up to his feet and tries to tackle the black dragon only to miss because the dragon was light on his feet.
Frank said, “Frank will kill!”
Black dragon said, “Not this time.”
Frank saw the sword that the black dragon was holding and covered in his blood. Frank was in mindless rage charges at the black dragon blindly which the dragon evades the charge and cleanly chops off Franks head in one slash. Frank`s head which went flying in air then falling to the ground, while the body started walking on its own for a bit till falls to the mat. Sarah saw the whole thing even with her face beaten into and was relieved that the mysterious dragon saved her, but she passed out before she could say thank. The black dragon drops the sword covered in Frank`s blood and carries Sarah to the locker room where her daughter was. Once the Black dragon enter the locker room Cassie saw how beaten her other was an assumed she was dead.
Cassie said, “Is she dead?”
Black dragon said, “No she is alive I saved her from that monster.”
Cassie said, “Can you heal her?”
Black dragon said, “Yes I can.”
The black dragon lays Sarah across the floor and starts doing some ancient mystical magic with strange symbols and word, but after a short while Sarah`s body started repair itself. Her arms were healing and so where her legs and every scar that she got from her fight with the bull until it was like she was never in a fight. Once the magic was done Sarah slowly starts waking up her eyes, and she saw Cassie and the black dragon.
Sarah said, “Is it over?”
Cassie said, Mommy!!!”
Cassie cries and gives her mom a big hug which Sarah hugs back her daughter same way because they were happy to be together again. Sarah thanked the black dragon and ask why he helped her from that monster. That’s when the black dragon explains the whole story on how he got to the world, and that his own father was the victim of that bull. He told them that she saw his own father died in that ring with own eyes and felt nothing but fear from the bull. He apologizes for not helping sooner because he was crippled in fear.
Sarah said, “It’s okay I forgive you.”
Black dragon said, “Thank you.”
Sarah said, “What is your name?”
Black dragon said, “My name Scorch. My dad gave me that name.”
Sarah said, “Nice name, I like it.”
Cassie said, “Me too.”
Cassie and Sarah gave Scorch a big hug to thank him for giving them chance of hope. Scorch was happy to help, and he escorts the Sarah and Cassie out of the colosseum and back into their dragon land. Once all 3 were out of the cave which Scorch blast the top of the entrance, to cause a landside, and seal off the entrance for good. Scorch took off his mask and bask in the sunlight after staying underground for a long time since he was child.
Scorch said, “It feels good be up here.”
Sarah said, “Are you going to go back to family?”
Scorch said, “I am alone and the last of dragon species, so I have no family.”
Cassie said, “I am sorry to hear that.”
Sarah said, “You can stay with us until you feel ready to love after your terrible experience down there.”
Sarah and Cassie offer their home for Scorch, and he accepts their offer which caused Sarah and Cassie feel very proud and horny. Scorch saw that the women were starting to get a little wet and were starting to drool a bit from their mouths. Scorch only knew one reason as to why the women were acting this way.
Scorch said, “Its mating season, isn’t it?”
Sarah said, “Big time.”
Cassie said, “I am itching to see how big you are.”
Scorch said, “Okay then well I must put myself to good use then.”
The girls tackled Scorch and starts making out him and stroking his long dick. The girls were ready to have some fun with Scorch, and soon will be able to rebuild his dragon species again in at about 8 months once the girls give birth to them.
The End.
Dragon tales milf wrestling
Posted 2 years agoOn a nice, beautiful night in Dragon Land the three moms were at Rachele`s house (Zak and Wheezie`s mom) having a cup of tea. Sarah (Cassie`s mom) and Mary (Ord`s mom) were sitting at the table while Rachele was coming out of the kitchen bringing a tray with three cups of tea, a cup of sweet sugar, and a bowl filled with dragon berries. Rachele sets the tray on the table and takes a seat while Sarah and Mary were reaching for their cups of tea and one dragon berry to snack on. The women were reminiscing about their younger days and how they were good friends and always like to compete to see who was better than other in silly games that they made up.
Rachele said, “Hey remember when I dared Mary to enter that pie eating contest?”
Sarah said, ‘How can I forget.”
Mary said, “Piece of cake for me.”
Sarah said, “Don’t mean piece of pie.”
The women laughed all together because they were best of friends, and there was nothing that could break their friendship or so they thought. At that point, the women started saying to each other sex stories about how they are sexy and can make their husband cum whenever they want because they were sexiest dragons. At that moment all the moms were starting thinking how can all three of them be the sexiest dragon if only one of them can be the sexiest dragon. Then Rachele states that she was sexier than Sarah and Mary combine. Sarah disagrees and says that she is sexier. Mary disagrees with them both and said that big, fat dragons are the sexiest because they can swing their weight around in the sexiest way possible.
Rachele said, “No being tall is sexy.”
Sarah said, “No being small is sexy.”
Mary said, “No being fat is sexy.”
The ladies argue with each other about saying who is sexier that they started insulting each other terrible words until one of them slaps the other. They were not sure was the one that threw slap, but there was no going back the ladies started slapping each other, throwing dragon berries at each other, and finally spitting into each other’s face. This continued for about a good 3 hours until Rachele yells to stop the conflict.
Rachele said, “Enough!”
Mary said, “What you are throwing in the towel?”
Sarah said, “Are you, Mary?”
Mary said, “Never.”
Rachele said, “Not a chance.”
Sarah said, “Okay then why did we stop?”
Rachele said, “I want to propose something to you two.”
Sarah and Mary said, “What is it?”
Rachele said, “A wrestling match?”
Sarah said, “Explain.”
Rachele said, “A wrestling match to determine who is sexier than the other. Winner gets bragging rights for an entire year, and the losers must worship the winners. What do you say?”
Sarah and Mary said, “Deal.”
Rachele said, “Tomorrow we meet up at the gym after hours and settle our differences.”
Sarah said, “I will be there.”
Mary said, “Me too.”
The girls nodded in agreement and decided to straighten before they leave. They hate each other now, but the one thing they do not like is leaving a big mess unattended. All three ladies finish in no time flat and left everything spotless. Rachele escorts or ex-friends out the door, so that they can get the rest for the big fight tomorrow that will determine who is the sexiest dragon. In their minds they thought the same thing at the same time.
Sarah, Mary, Rachele, said, “I am the sexiest dragon.”
The next day the ladies saw each other while running a errands before the big match. They ran into each other at the market, store, and cafes. All they did when they saw each other is exchange grunts and angry stares at each other. They were all waiting for their big match tonight, and they were not planning to lose to either one. Only one was going to come out victorious and each one thought it was going to be them that comes out the victor. Night finally came and all three ladies waited in bushes while they see the manager of the gym close for the night. They waited until the manager was out of sight and slowly started heading towards the gym, but they were wondering how they were going to get in if the door was lock.
Sarah whispers, “Well how are we going to get in?”
Mary whispers, “You didn’t think this through, did you?”
Rachele whispers, “Hold your horses.”
Rachele reaches into her pouch and pulls out a key and opens the door. Sarah and Mary were wondering why she had a key to the gym. Rachele explains that she volunteers at the gym doing laundry washing all the dirty towels. Sarah and Mary wanted to ask they could come to and volunteer, but they were still mad at each other, so they did not bother asking. The ladies got into the gym, and they followed Rachele to a secret door that was hidden behind a giant poster. Sarah and Mary were wondering why Rachele knew about this. The wanted to ask why Rachele knew about that secret door that not even them knew about, so they decided to ask Rachele out of kindness.
Sarah said, “What is with that secret door?”
Mary said, “I am also curious to know.”
Rachele said, “I stumble upon when I was volunteering a 6 months ago.”
Rachele explains that it is a secret passageway for famous dragon celebrities that they do not want to be seen by their fans. Sarah and Mary think that it is fair, so that celebrities would be able to blend in with the other dragons and seem normal. The women wonder what kind of celebrities would enter the gym, and if they met even one of them, but they were still mad at each other. Once they reach the end of the hallway, they saw that it lead to an open room where there was
nothing it was all empty and dark.
Mary said, “Okay we are in an empty room, and it is dark. Now what?”
Rachele said, “Give a minute.”
Rachele feels around until she touches a switch which turned on the lights to the secret room. The ladies saw the room and it was empty, but when Rachele pushes the button next to it which did something strange. The floor opened and out came it a wrestling ring that was big enough for six dragons to wrestle, but only three ladies were going to wrestle in tonight. The girls saw how amazing it was, but they came here for one thing which was to prove who is the sexiest dragon.
Rachele said, “Okay then lets climb into the ring and start our match.”
Sarah said, “Hold on.”
Mary said, “What? Backing out already?”
Sarah said, “We all empty our pouches. We may hate each other, but we must fight fair.”
Rachele said, “Very well.”
Mary said, “Fair enough.”
The ladies open their pouches and start pulling out all the stuff that they had inside of them. Once the women saw what they all were carrying in their pouches they could not believe their eyes. The ladies did agree that loser of the match would become slaves to the winner, but all the ladies had their pouches full of sex toys. They had sex toys, ropes, lube, a mask for the loser, and special jar filled with love pheromones which when smelled will the cause the female dragons to fall in a state of pleasure and lust.
Sarah said, “Okay then we all double each other pouches. Agreed?”
Rachele and Mary said, “Agreed.”
They each feel each other`s pouches to make sure that none of them were hiding anything to use in the match. The ladies double and triple check each other. They had nothing to hide, so they climb into the ring, and each went to their own corners and started doing their stretches. Each of the ladies review each other from the distance. They each examine other to try and find the best way to defeat each other, but they all had the advantage due to their body types. Now that the ladies finish stretching, they were ready to wrestle each other.
Rachele said, “Ready?”
Sarah and Mary said, “Ready.”
They each stare down at each other before one makes the first move. Rachele did not want to wait for her former friends to attack, so she goes on the offense. Rachele runs out of the corner to see who will attack first. Mary was the second to come out of the corner and spears Rachele to the mat. Rachele felt that she got rammed by a car. Mary tries to go for the pin, but Sarah quickly rushes towards Mary. Sarah jumps out in the air, and locks Mary with legs. Mary was surprised that Sarah may have been a tiny dragon, but her legs were strong. Sarah quickly manages to mover her body, and moves Mary off Rachele, and takes her down with a headscissors takedown. Rachele was a glad that Mary was off her, but she was not out of the woods.
Rachele said, “Thanks.”
Sarah said, “Nope. I am pinning you now.”
Rachele said, “What?!”
Sarah quickly jumps on Rachele and pins her for the win, but Rachele quickly turns over to trap Sarah under, but Sarah manages to lay on her stomach. Rachele was upset that she will not get the win, but if she had Sarah under, she might as well make her tap out. Rachele locks Sarah in headlock and tells Sarah that she cannot escape. Sarah refuses to give in and tries her best to escape from Rachele`s clutches, but Sarah was about to get a little help from Mary. She just does not know it yet.
Rachele said, “Give up Sarah!”
Sarah said, “No!”
Rachele said, “Surrender!”
Sarah said, “Never!”
Mary said, “Don`t forget about me!”
Mary comes in and sits right on top of Rachele`s ass and grabs her legs. Mary locks Rachele in the boston crab submission which Rachele could not get out of because she had Sarah trap in the headlock, and she did not want to waste this chance by trying to escape the hold. Rachele decides to endure the boston crab that Mary had lock her in and focus more on Sarah. Rachele keeps telling Sarah to give up, but Sarah refuses to give in even though she experiencing the fullweight of Rachele and Mary combined. Mary notices that Rachele is not bothering to break out of the hold, so she decides to add a little pressure on Rachele.
Mary said, “Okay then Rachele, let’s see how flexible you are.”
Rachele said, “What?!”
Mary stands up and starts walking backwards a bit until she sits at the mid-section of Rachele`s back. Rachele cane feel the pain traveling through her body, but she did not want to let go of Sarah, but Rachele did not know is that Mary is creating an opening for Sarah to slip away. Sarah was playing the waiting game in her head until Mary had Rachele where she wants her giving her time to slip away, of course Rachele and Mary did not know what Sarah was planning right now. Mary continues pulling on Rachele which makes a small opening for Sarah to slip out. So, Sarah puts her plan into action. Sarah quickly slips out of Rachele`s headlock and escapes by crawling backwards. Rachele could not believe that Sarah could have done that. In her mind Rachele knew that Sarah may be same, but to never underestimate how smart a small dragon is. Sarah manages to escape and sees how Mary had Rachele trap in her move.
Mary said, “So, you escape huh?”
Sarah said, “That’s right.”
Mary said, “Will you will not escape me.”
Mary grabs Sarah with her tail and tosses her over the ropes since she small and does not weight much. Sarah lands om the ground next to their sex equipment. Sarah wanted to grab the vibrators, and use them to penetrate Mary and Rachele, but Sarah was a dragon of honor. Mary and Rachele were also dragons of honor, and they wanted to win this match fairly. Sarah did not want to win by cheating, she wants to win by beating her friends who were bigger than her.
Sarah in her mind, “I am winning this fairly.”
Mary in her mind, “I am winning this and prove that I am sexier than you both combine.”
Rachele in her mind, “I will get out of this and body slam to you that mat.”
Sarah quickly climbs to the top of the corner and waits for her chance. Mary was distracted from applying pressure on Rachele that she did not notice Sarah was at the top of the corner. Sarah took this chance and jumps off the top rope, and dropkicks Mary in the back of the head causing her to lose her grip on Rachele`s legs breaking the boston crab. Rachele was relieved that was over, but she not out of the woods yet. Sarah may have saved Rachel from Mary`s boston crab, but she had saved her from her elbow drop. Sarah lands right on top of Rachele`s back with her elbow causing more pain on Rachele.
Sarah said, “How does it feel to lose?”
Rachele said, “I tell you if you lose.”
Sarah said, “Not a chance.”
Mary said, “BOMBS AWAY!!”
Rachele and Sarah said, “What?”
Since Sarah and Rachele were distracted even for just a second it gave Mary enough time to climb to the top of the corner and jump of it. Mary lands right on top Sarah and Rachele with her big, chubby body to prove that being big and fat is sexy. These were women evenly match and stubborn neither one was backing down until one of them wins. Since Mary has them pinned under her it does not count because Rachele needed to le laying on their backs not on their bellies. Rachele uses all her strength to get up to her feet. Mary and Sarah fell of Rachele, and each got up on their feet.
Sarah said, “So, it appears we are impasse.”
Mary said, “It appears so.”
Rachele said, “They only way to clear this up is winning.”
The three dragons let out a scream of fury and charge at each other. They each tackle one another, and started unleashing a combination of moves, and tag team moves that were unbelievable. Mary piles up Sarah and Rachele to bounce on them like a trampoline with her big fat booty, Sarah manages to trap both Mary and Rachele in a double single leg boston crab, Rachele grabs both Sarah and Mary by their necks and chokeslams them to mat. These women were relentless to each other and there was still more to come. Mary jumps off the top rope with a crossbody splash on both Rachele and Sarah. They were down for the count.
Mary said, “I`m going to win!”
Sarah and Rachele said, “No you’re not!”
Sarah and Rachele were able to push Mary of them. Rachele and Sarah quicky did a tag team combo on Mary which was Rachele traps Mary in a boston crab the same she did to her, and Sarah locks Mary`s head in a headscissors chokehold tightening the grip on her legs. Mary was trap feeling pain in her legs, and pain in her neck. Mary struggle to escape and their girls were telling her to surrender, but she would not. Mary manages to break free two holds, and immediately goes after Sarah first. Mary grabs Sarah and locks her in a full nelson not knowing that Rachele wraps her arms around Mary`s waist and does German suplex while
Mary had Sarah in her arms.
Rachele said, “SUPLEX!”
Sarah and Mary said, “What!?!?!?!”
Sarah and Mary were down after that German suplex. Rachele quickly jumps on top of them for the count, but they push her off them and immediately pulled another combo. Mary slaps Rachele across the face quickly locks her in the half nelson, and Sarah comes in punching her in the gut like a speed bag. Rachele was in pain for bit, but she thinks fast. Rachele butt bumps Mary in the mid-section, and low blows Sarah right in the pussy. Mary and Sarah were down but they were not out.
Sarah said, “No more Mrs. Dragon.”
Rachele said, “Same here.”
Mary said, “Ditto.”
The ladies continued their assault on each other, and the moves were unlimited in this match. The used dropkicks, slaps, spitting in each other`s eyes, spanking, low blows, chops, biting, piledriver, pedigrees, body slams, chokeslams, top rope dives, butt bumps, buttdrops, figure 4 leg lock, leg drop, and finally headlocks. Their girls were lock in fierce battle with each other, but no woman was giving, so now they must resort to tag team combo moves.
Rachele said, “Okay then tag team combo moves.”
Sarah said, “Bring it on.”
Mary said, “Let get it on.”
The women started doing tag team combo moves together, but what the ladies did not know is that the room was feeling up with strange smell. They were focus on trying to beat each other that it was already too late to investigate. Mary finds herself in the corner in a seated position while Rachele starts running towards her and unleashes her bronc buster on her. Sarah comes in after and locks Mary`s legs into a figure 4 leg lock. Next, Sarah finds herself at the center of the ring, while Mary and Rachele charge at her from different direction squash her with their bellies. They do the same thing to Sarah again, but this time they use their asses. Mary tackles Rachele to the ground.
Mary said, “Victory is mine.”
Rachele said, “In your dreams.”
Mary tries to go for the pin, but Rachele overpowers Mary. They were both on their feet, and Rachele quickly locks Mary in a half-nelson while Sarah manages to climb to the top rope and jumps off its body slamming both women to the mat. Sarah goes for the pin, but Mary and Rachele manage to break out. the ladies got tired of this game, and just went all out on each other. They unleash combo moves onto each other which were double stinkface, double boston carb, double camel clutch, double power bombs, and double piledrivers. However, it does not stop there. They would also spear each other to the mat while the other buttdrops, leg drops, or body splashes on top of them.
Sarah said, “That is all you ladies got. I can go all day.”
Rachele said, “Same here.”
Mary said, “You ask for it.”
They also unleash a combination of powerbombs with buttdrops, body splashes, or clotheslines. Trapping each other by the ropes and chopping on each other`s chest. They manage to trap each other in a figure 4 leg lock which was painfully on their legs. In the end no matter what combo, dive, submission, or finishing move the ladies would just not give up. Now that the ladies have been wasting their time wrestling each other the room was filled with the lust pheromones meaning that it was only a matter of seconds till they start to get horny. Meanwhile Mary was hanging on the ropes, and sees that Rachele is on the opposite side of the ring ready to charge at her.
Mary said, “Come you dumb bull.”
Rachele said, “Why you fat bitch.”
Rachele charges at Mary only for her to be toss over the ropes and fall on the ground. Since Rachele was out of the ring for a while it was down to Sarah and Mary to claim the victory. Sarah in desperate attempt to win charges towards Mary. Mary quickly belly bumps to the Sarah to the corner which caused Sarah to have back pain and fall in a seated position. Mary quickly walks over to Sarah in the corner and drops her ass on Sarah`s face trapping her in the stinkface move. Sarah bounces on top of Sarah`s face for humiliation, since that is what Sarah is going to be worshipping if Mary wins. Meanwhile, Rachele slowly gets up on her feet, and climbs into the ring. she saw that Mary was busy smothering Sarah with her big ass that it was perfect distraction for Rachele. Rachele charges towards Mary in the corner.
Rachele said, “I got a present for you Mary.”
Mary said, “What?!”
Rachele said, “My arm.”
Rachele clotheslines Mary in the corner, and quickly pins her in by standing in front of her. Mary tried her best to get out, but Rachele butt bumping Mary in the stomach that she was also giving Sarah a headache after every butt bump. Mary was starting to slip after Rachele`s butt bumps that Mary fell into a seated position while Sarah was flat on the mat with her head still buried into Mary`s ass. Rachele quickly stinkface Mary with her booty. Rachele needed to make Mary fall asleep, and since Sarah was trap under Mary she will pass out as well.
Rachele said, “That’s it a little more.”
Mary said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Rachele said, “A few more minutes and I will be victorious.”
Suddenly, Rachele started to feel a warm sensation in her ass. When she tried to pull it to see what it was, she could not, because she was being held in place by Mary. Rachele took in a deep breath which was big mistake because now she inhaled the lust pheromones that were in the air, and she immediately went into a pleasurable state. Rachele could not contain herself that she started to finger her own pussy, Mary did the same by letting go of Rachele`s waist to start fingering her pussy, and Sarah was the last on to do it. Rachele`s decides to get in on the action and lowers her long head down towards Sarah`s and inserts her long tongue it. Sarah squirms in pleasure, but that did not stop her from doing the same thing Mary. Mary also followed in her opponents' footsteps.
Rachele said, “Mm. Yes.” (Mary and Sarah doing slurping sounds.)
This goes on for a good 30 minutes close to an hour that girls were starting to reach their limit. They each pleasure their pussies and each other`s asses that they burst out simultaneously. Rachele pulls herself out of the corner, while Mary just crawls out of the corner, and Sarah just stay laying down in the corner.
Mary said, “What happen?”
Sarah said, “Why are we in heat?”
Rachele said, “It is the pheromones. We have inhaled it into to our bodies.”
Mary said, “So, sex?”
Rachele said, “Oh yeah.”
The girls slowly walk out of the ring, and straight towards their sex toys. The girls wanted to use all of them, but all they needed was one. They saw Y-shaped dildo sex toy that was perfect for the to use on each other. Sarah grabs the dildo and inserts it into her pussy. The dildo was long, so once she fit all the way through it pressed against her womb. Sarah let out a small squeak of pleasure which the girls though it was cute. Rachele and Mary crawled up to Sarah to start lubing up the toy with their mouths. 15 minutes have gone by, and the dildos had enough lube for it to penetrate Mary and Rachele`s pussy. Rachele lays on her back, Mary lays on top of her, and Sarah slowly inserts the dildos into their pussies. The girls were a little uncomfortable at first, but they manage. Mary and Rachele make out with each other while was thrusting into them.
Mary said, “So tasty.”
Rachele said, “So sexy.”
Sarah said, “So tight.”
Sarah starts thrusting into her two opponents faster and faster until she reaches her limit. Rachele and Mary could fell their pussies getting wetter. They were at their limit as well and were waiting for Sarah to finish the job. Sarah gives it one more thrust into both women that all three were able to cum at the same time. All women let out a scream of pleasure and could help themselves but make a huge mess with their juices. Their juices spread all over the floor, and on the wall. These ladies were so pent up and filled with lust pheromones that they did not want to stop.
Mary said, “Again.”
Rachele said, “Faster.”
Sarah said, “And harder.”
The girls took turns with toy and started to thrust into each other with all the strength. These ladies were for a night of hardcore sex. They did facesittings, boob smothering, feet smothering, feet licking, rimjobs, pussy licking, going anal with the sex toy, kissing each other on the lips, and finally thrusting into each other until they cannot cum anymore. All this went on for the entire until the lust pheromones started to disappear from the room. The ladies were passed out in exhaustion until they started to wake up slowly.
Rachele said, “Uh. What happen?”
Mary said, “I am not sure.”
Sarah said, “Did anybody win?”
The girls could not remember what happen during the fight, but all knew one thing that can be sure off is that neither one of them won the match. They saw that there was cum on the floor and walls. They started to get embarrassed from watching this, and Rachele turns away she saw that the jars containing the lust pheromones that one of them was empty. Rachele started to think what happen, then she got it. Rachele quickly grabs the jar and explains to Sarah and Mary what had happen.
Rachele said, “That is what happen. We breathed in the lust pheromones and had a night full of sex.”
Mary said, “Oh, so nobody won the match.”
Sarah said, “Guess not.”
Rachele said, “We will never know who the sexiest dragon is.”
Mary said, “You know what who cares.”
Rachele and Sarah said, “What?”
Mary explains to the girls that she does not care who is the sexiest dragon. She lover who is and her body type, and if people do not like it that is their problem not hers. Rachele and Sarah agree with Mary with what she said, and they quickly gave Mary a big hug. Mary hugs back her friends. Sarah, Mary, and Rachele were the best of friends again.
Rachele said, “So we are friends again?”
Sarah said, “Forget the rivalry. I love you girls with all my heart.”
Mary said, “Same here.”
Rachele said, “So, you girls want to do it again?”
Sarah said, “Oh yeah.”
Mary said, “Please fuck with that dildo.”
Rachele said, “You got friends.”
The women started round two of their sex night using all the toys they brought into their pouches especially the two jars of lust pheromones. The crack open the jars and release the lust into the air. They took deep breaths, and their eyes were red with lust ready to tackle each other for another day filled with rough sex. The ladies were glad that their rivalry was over, and their friendship has grown bigger and will continue the grow, especially their new secret. The women were planning on meeting up in the secret every two twice a week to do rough, sexy wrestling.
The End.
Rachele said, “Hey remember when I dared Mary to enter that pie eating contest?”
Sarah said, ‘How can I forget.”
Mary said, “Piece of cake for me.”
Sarah said, “Don’t mean piece of pie.”
The women laughed all together because they were best of friends, and there was nothing that could break their friendship or so they thought. At that point, the women started saying to each other sex stories about how they are sexy and can make their husband cum whenever they want because they were sexiest dragons. At that moment all the moms were starting thinking how can all three of them be the sexiest dragon if only one of them can be the sexiest dragon. Then Rachele states that she was sexier than Sarah and Mary combine. Sarah disagrees and says that she is sexier. Mary disagrees with them both and said that big, fat dragons are the sexiest because they can swing their weight around in the sexiest way possible.
Rachele said, “No being tall is sexy.”
Sarah said, “No being small is sexy.”
Mary said, “No being fat is sexy.”
The ladies argue with each other about saying who is sexier that they started insulting each other terrible words until one of them slaps the other. They were not sure was the one that threw slap, but there was no going back the ladies started slapping each other, throwing dragon berries at each other, and finally spitting into each other’s face. This continued for about a good 3 hours until Rachele yells to stop the conflict.
Rachele said, “Enough!”
Mary said, “What you are throwing in the towel?”
Sarah said, “Are you, Mary?”
Mary said, “Never.”
Rachele said, “Not a chance.”
Sarah said, “Okay then why did we stop?”
Rachele said, “I want to propose something to you two.”
Sarah and Mary said, “What is it?”
Rachele said, “A wrestling match?”
Sarah said, “Explain.”
Rachele said, “A wrestling match to determine who is sexier than the other. Winner gets bragging rights for an entire year, and the losers must worship the winners. What do you say?”
Sarah and Mary said, “Deal.”
Rachele said, “Tomorrow we meet up at the gym after hours and settle our differences.”
Sarah said, “I will be there.”
Mary said, “Me too.”
The girls nodded in agreement and decided to straighten before they leave. They hate each other now, but the one thing they do not like is leaving a big mess unattended. All three ladies finish in no time flat and left everything spotless. Rachele escorts or ex-friends out the door, so that they can get the rest for the big fight tomorrow that will determine who is the sexiest dragon. In their minds they thought the same thing at the same time.
Sarah, Mary, Rachele, said, “I am the sexiest dragon.”
The next day the ladies saw each other while running a errands before the big match. They ran into each other at the market, store, and cafes. All they did when they saw each other is exchange grunts and angry stares at each other. They were all waiting for their big match tonight, and they were not planning to lose to either one. Only one was going to come out victorious and each one thought it was going to be them that comes out the victor. Night finally came and all three ladies waited in bushes while they see the manager of the gym close for the night. They waited until the manager was out of sight and slowly started heading towards the gym, but they were wondering how they were going to get in if the door was lock.
Sarah whispers, “Well how are we going to get in?”
Mary whispers, “You didn’t think this through, did you?”
Rachele whispers, “Hold your horses.”
Rachele reaches into her pouch and pulls out a key and opens the door. Sarah and Mary were wondering why she had a key to the gym. Rachele explains that she volunteers at the gym doing laundry washing all the dirty towels. Sarah and Mary wanted to ask they could come to and volunteer, but they were still mad at each other, so they did not bother asking. The ladies got into the gym, and they followed Rachele to a secret door that was hidden behind a giant poster. Sarah and Mary were wondering why Rachele knew about this. The wanted to ask why Rachele knew about that secret door that not even them knew about, so they decided to ask Rachele out of kindness.
Sarah said, “What is with that secret door?”
Mary said, “I am also curious to know.”
Rachele said, “I stumble upon when I was volunteering a 6 months ago.”
Rachele explains that it is a secret passageway for famous dragon celebrities that they do not want to be seen by their fans. Sarah and Mary think that it is fair, so that celebrities would be able to blend in with the other dragons and seem normal. The women wonder what kind of celebrities would enter the gym, and if they met even one of them, but they were still mad at each other. Once they reach the end of the hallway, they saw that it lead to an open room where there was
nothing it was all empty and dark.
Mary said, “Okay we are in an empty room, and it is dark. Now what?”
Rachele said, “Give a minute.”
Rachele feels around until she touches a switch which turned on the lights to the secret room. The ladies saw the room and it was empty, but when Rachele pushes the button next to it which did something strange. The floor opened and out came it a wrestling ring that was big enough for six dragons to wrestle, but only three ladies were going to wrestle in tonight. The girls saw how amazing it was, but they came here for one thing which was to prove who is the sexiest dragon.
Rachele said, “Okay then lets climb into the ring and start our match.”
Sarah said, “Hold on.”
Mary said, “What? Backing out already?”
Sarah said, “We all empty our pouches. We may hate each other, but we must fight fair.”
Rachele said, “Very well.”
Mary said, “Fair enough.”
The ladies open their pouches and start pulling out all the stuff that they had inside of them. Once the women saw what they all were carrying in their pouches they could not believe their eyes. The ladies did agree that loser of the match would become slaves to the winner, but all the ladies had their pouches full of sex toys. They had sex toys, ropes, lube, a mask for the loser, and special jar filled with love pheromones which when smelled will the cause the female dragons to fall in a state of pleasure and lust.
Sarah said, “Okay then we all double each other pouches. Agreed?”
Rachele and Mary said, “Agreed.”
They each feel each other`s pouches to make sure that none of them were hiding anything to use in the match. The ladies double and triple check each other. They had nothing to hide, so they climb into the ring, and each went to their own corners and started doing their stretches. Each of the ladies review each other from the distance. They each examine other to try and find the best way to defeat each other, but they all had the advantage due to their body types. Now that the ladies finish stretching, they were ready to wrestle each other.
Rachele said, “Ready?”
Sarah and Mary said, “Ready.”
They each stare down at each other before one makes the first move. Rachele did not want to wait for her former friends to attack, so she goes on the offense. Rachele runs out of the corner to see who will attack first. Mary was the second to come out of the corner and spears Rachele to the mat. Rachele felt that she got rammed by a car. Mary tries to go for the pin, but Sarah quickly rushes towards Mary. Sarah jumps out in the air, and locks Mary with legs. Mary was surprised that Sarah may have been a tiny dragon, but her legs were strong. Sarah quickly manages to mover her body, and moves Mary off Rachele, and takes her down with a headscissors takedown. Rachele was a glad that Mary was off her, but she was not out of the woods.
Rachele said, “Thanks.”
Sarah said, “Nope. I am pinning you now.”
Rachele said, “What?!”
Sarah quickly jumps on Rachele and pins her for the win, but Rachele quickly turns over to trap Sarah under, but Sarah manages to lay on her stomach. Rachele was upset that she will not get the win, but if she had Sarah under, she might as well make her tap out. Rachele locks Sarah in headlock and tells Sarah that she cannot escape. Sarah refuses to give in and tries her best to escape from Rachele`s clutches, but Sarah was about to get a little help from Mary. She just does not know it yet.
Rachele said, “Give up Sarah!”
Sarah said, “No!”
Rachele said, “Surrender!”
Sarah said, “Never!”
Mary said, “Don`t forget about me!”
Mary comes in and sits right on top of Rachele`s ass and grabs her legs. Mary locks Rachele in the boston crab submission which Rachele could not get out of because she had Sarah trap in the headlock, and she did not want to waste this chance by trying to escape the hold. Rachele decides to endure the boston crab that Mary had lock her in and focus more on Sarah. Rachele keeps telling Sarah to give up, but Sarah refuses to give in even though she experiencing the fullweight of Rachele and Mary combined. Mary notices that Rachele is not bothering to break out of the hold, so she decides to add a little pressure on Rachele.
Mary said, “Okay then Rachele, let’s see how flexible you are.”
Rachele said, “What?!”
Mary stands up and starts walking backwards a bit until she sits at the mid-section of Rachele`s back. Rachele cane feel the pain traveling through her body, but she did not want to let go of Sarah, but Rachele did not know is that Mary is creating an opening for Sarah to slip away. Sarah was playing the waiting game in her head until Mary had Rachele where she wants her giving her time to slip away, of course Rachele and Mary did not know what Sarah was planning right now. Mary continues pulling on Rachele which makes a small opening for Sarah to slip out. So, Sarah puts her plan into action. Sarah quickly slips out of Rachele`s headlock and escapes by crawling backwards. Rachele could not believe that Sarah could have done that. In her mind Rachele knew that Sarah may be same, but to never underestimate how smart a small dragon is. Sarah manages to escape and sees how Mary had Rachele trap in her move.
Mary said, “So, you escape huh?”
Sarah said, “That’s right.”
Mary said, “Will you will not escape me.”
Mary grabs Sarah with her tail and tosses her over the ropes since she small and does not weight much. Sarah lands om the ground next to their sex equipment. Sarah wanted to grab the vibrators, and use them to penetrate Mary and Rachele, but Sarah was a dragon of honor. Mary and Rachele were also dragons of honor, and they wanted to win this match fairly. Sarah did not want to win by cheating, she wants to win by beating her friends who were bigger than her.
Sarah in her mind, “I am winning this fairly.”
Mary in her mind, “I am winning this and prove that I am sexier than you both combine.”
Rachele in her mind, “I will get out of this and body slam to you that mat.”
Sarah quickly climbs to the top of the corner and waits for her chance. Mary was distracted from applying pressure on Rachele that she did not notice Sarah was at the top of the corner. Sarah took this chance and jumps off the top rope, and dropkicks Mary in the back of the head causing her to lose her grip on Rachele`s legs breaking the boston crab. Rachele was relieved that was over, but she not out of the woods yet. Sarah may have saved Rachel from Mary`s boston crab, but she had saved her from her elbow drop. Sarah lands right on top of Rachele`s back with her elbow causing more pain on Rachele.
Sarah said, “How does it feel to lose?”
Rachele said, “I tell you if you lose.”
Sarah said, “Not a chance.”
Mary said, “BOMBS AWAY!!”
Rachele and Sarah said, “What?”
Since Sarah and Rachele were distracted even for just a second it gave Mary enough time to climb to the top of the corner and jump of it. Mary lands right on top Sarah and Rachele with her big, chubby body to prove that being big and fat is sexy. These were women evenly match and stubborn neither one was backing down until one of them wins. Since Mary has them pinned under her it does not count because Rachele needed to le laying on their backs not on their bellies. Rachele uses all her strength to get up to her feet. Mary and Sarah fell of Rachele, and each got up on their feet.
Sarah said, “So, it appears we are impasse.”
Mary said, “It appears so.”
Rachele said, “They only way to clear this up is winning.”
The three dragons let out a scream of fury and charge at each other. They each tackle one another, and started unleashing a combination of moves, and tag team moves that were unbelievable. Mary piles up Sarah and Rachele to bounce on them like a trampoline with her big fat booty, Sarah manages to trap both Mary and Rachele in a double single leg boston crab, Rachele grabs both Sarah and Mary by their necks and chokeslams them to mat. These women were relentless to each other and there was still more to come. Mary jumps off the top rope with a crossbody splash on both Rachele and Sarah. They were down for the count.
Mary said, “I`m going to win!”
Sarah and Rachele said, “No you’re not!”
Sarah and Rachele were able to push Mary of them. Rachele and Sarah quicky did a tag team combo on Mary which was Rachele traps Mary in a boston crab the same she did to her, and Sarah locks Mary`s head in a headscissors chokehold tightening the grip on her legs. Mary was trap feeling pain in her legs, and pain in her neck. Mary struggle to escape and their girls were telling her to surrender, but she would not. Mary manages to break free two holds, and immediately goes after Sarah first. Mary grabs Sarah and locks her in a full nelson not knowing that Rachele wraps her arms around Mary`s waist and does German suplex while
Mary had Sarah in her arms.
Rachele said, “SUPLEX!”
Sarah and Mary said, “What!?!?!?!”
Sarah and Mary were down after that German suplex. Rachele quickly jumps on top of them for the count, but they push her off them and immediately pulled another combo. Mary slaps Rachele across the face quickly locks her in the half nelson, and Sarah comes in punching her in the gut like a speed bag. Rachele was in pain for bit, but she thinks fast. Rachele butt bumps Mary in the mid-section, and low blows Sarah right in the pussy. Mary and Sarah were down but they were not out.
Sarah said, “No more Mrs. Dragon.”
Rachele said, “Same here.”
Mary said, “Ditto.”
The ladies continued their assault on each other, and the moves were unlimited in this match. The used dropkicks, slaps, spitting in each other`s eyes, spanking, low blows, chops, biting, piledriver, pedigrees, body slams, chokeslams, top rope dives, butt bumps, buttdrops, figure 4 leg lock, leg drop, and finally headlocks. Their girls were lock in fierce battle with each other, but no woman was giving, so now they must resort to tag team combo moves.
Rachele said, “Okay then tag team combo moves.”
Sarah said, “Bring it on.”
Mary said, “Let get it on.”
The women started doing tag team combo moves together, but what the ladies did not know is that the room was feeling up with strange smell. They were focus on trying to beat each other that it was already too late to investigate. Mary finds herself in the corner in a seated position while Rachele starts running towards her and unleashes her bronc buster on her. Sarah comes in after and locks Mary`s legs into a figure 4 leg lock. Next, Sarah finds herself at the center of the ring, while Mary and Rachele charge at her from different direction squash her with their bellies. They do the same thing to Sarah again, but this time they use their asses. Mary tackles Rachele to the ground.
Mary said, “Victory is mine.”
Rachele said, “In your dreams.”
Mary tries to go for the pin, but Rachele overpowers Mary. They were both on their feet, and Rachele quickly locks Mary in a half-nelson while Sarah manages to climb to the top rope and jumps off its body slamming both women to the mat. Sarah goes for the pin, but Mary and Rachele manage to break out. the ladies got tired of this game, and just went all out on each other. They unleash combo moves onto each other which were double stinkface, double boston carb, double camel clutch, double power bombs, and double piledrivers. However, it does not stop there. They would also spear each other to the mat while the other buttdrops, leg drops, or body splashes on top of them.
Sarah said, “That is all you ladies got. I can go all day.”
Rachele said, “Same here.”
Mary said, “You ask for it.”
They also unleash a combination of powerbombs with buttdrops, body splashes, or clotheslines. Trapping each other by the ropes and chopping on each other`s chest. They manage to trap each other in a figure 4 leg lock which was painfully on their legs. In the end no matter what combo, dive, submission, or finishing move the ladies would just not give up. Now that the ladies have been wasting their time wrestling each other the room was filled with the lust pheromones meaning that it was only a matter of seconds till they start to get horny. Meanwhile Mary was hanging on the ropes, and sees that Rachele is on the opposite side of the ring ready to charge at her.
Mary said, “Come you dumb bull.”
Rachele said, “Why you fat bitch.”
Rachele charges at Mary only for her to be toss over the ropes and fall on the ground. Since Rachele was out of the ring for a while it was down to Sarah and Mary to claim the victory. Sarah in desperate attempt to win charges towards Mary. Mary quickly belly bumps to the Sarah to the corner which caused Sarah to have back pain and fall in a seated position. Mary quickly walks over to Sarah in the corner and drops her ass on Sarah`s face trapping her in the stinkface move. Sarah bounces on top of Sarah`s face for humiliation, since that is what Sarah is going to be worshipping if Mary wins. Meanwhile, Rachele slowly gets up on her feet, and climbs into the ring. she saw that Mary was busy smothering Sarah with her big ass that it was perfect distraction for Rachele. Rachele charges towards Mary in the corner.
Rachele said, “I got a present for you Mary.”
Mary said, “What?!”
Rachele said, “My arm.”
Rachele clotheslines Mary in the corner, and quickly pins her in by standing in front of her. Mary tried her best to get out, but Rachele butt bumping Mary in the stomach that she was also giving Sarah a headache after every butt bump. Mary was starting to slip after Rachele`s butt bumps that Mary fell into a seated position while Sarah was flat on the mat with her head still buried into Mary`s ass. Rachele quickly stinkface Mary with her booty. Rachele needed to make Mary fall asleep, and since Sarah was trap under Mary she will pass out as well.
Rachele said, “That’s it a little more.”
Mary said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Sarah said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!”
Rachele said, “A few more minutes and I will be victorious.”
Suddenly, Rachele started to feel a warm sensation in her ass. When she tried to pull it to see what it was, she could not, because she was being held in place by Mary. Rachele took in a deep breath which was big mistake because now she inhaled the lust pheromones that were in the air, and she immediately went into a pleasurable state. Rachele could not contain herself that she started to finger her own pussy, Mary did the same by letting go of Rachele`s waist to start fingering her pussy, and Sarah was the last on to do it. Rachele`s decides to get in on the action and lowers her long head down towards Sarah`s and inserts her long tongue it. Sarah squirms in pleasure, but that did not stop her from doing the same thing Mary. Mary also followed in her opponents' footsteps.
Rachele said, “Mm. Yes.” (Mary and Sarah doing slurping sounds.)
This goes on for a good 30 minutes close to an hour that girls were starting to reach their limit. They each pleasure their pussies and each other`s asses that they burst out simultaneously. Rachele pulls herself out of the corner, while Mary just crawls out of the corner, and Sarah just stay laying down in the corner.
Mary said, “What happen?”
Sarah said, “Why are we in heat?”
Rachele said, “It is the pheromones. We have inhaled it into to our bodies.”
Mary said, “So, sex?”
Rachele said, “Oh yeah.”
The girls slowly walk out of the ring, and straight towards their sex toys. The girls wanted to use all of them, but all they needed was one. They saw Y-shaped dildo sex toy that was perfect for the to use on each other. Sarah grabs the dildo and inserts it into her pussy. The dildo was long, so once she fit all the way through it pressed against her womb. Sarah let out a small squeak of pleasure which the girls though it was cute. Rachele and Mary crawled up to Sarah to start lubing up the toy with their mouths. 15 minutes have gone by, and the dildos had enough lube for it to penetrate Mary and Rachele`s pussy. Rachele lays on her back, Mary lays on top of her, and Sarah slowly inserts the dildos into their pussies. The girls were a little uncomfortable at first, but they manage. Mary and Rachele make out with each other while was thrusting into them.
Mary said, “So tasty.”
Rachele said, “So sexy.”
Sarah said, “So tight.”
Sarah starts thrusting into her two opponents faster and faster until she reaches her limit. Rachele and Mary could fell their pussies getting wetter. They were at their limit as well and were waiting for Sarah to finish the job. Sarah gives it one more thrust into both women that all three were able to cum at the same time. All women let out a scream of pleasure and could help themselves but make a huge mess with their juices. Their juices spread all over the floor, and on the wall. These ladies were so pent up and filled with lust pheromones that they did not want to stop.
Mary said, “Again.”
Rachele said, “Faster.”
Sarah said, “And harder.”
The girls took turns with toy and started to thrust into each other with all the strength. These ladies were for a night of hardcore sex. They did facesittings, boob smothering, feet smothering, feet licking, rimjobs, pussy licking, going anal with the sex toy, kissing each other on the lips, and finally thrusting into each other until they cannot cum anymore. All this went on for the entire until the lust pheromones started to disappear from the room. The ladies were passed out in exhaustion until they started to wake up slowly.
Rachele said, “Uh. What happen?”
Mary said, “I am not sure.”
Sarah said, “Did anybody win?”
The girls could not remember what happen during the fight, but all knew one thing that can be sure off is that neither one of them won the match. They saw that there was cum on the floor and walls. They started to get embarrassed from watching this, and Rachele turns away she saw that the jars containing the lust pheromones that one of them was empty. Rachele started to think what happen, then she got it. Rachele quickly grabs the jar and explains to Sarah and Mary what had happen.
Rachele said, “That is what happen. We breathed in the lust pheromones and had a night full of sex.”
Mary said, “Oh, so nobody won the match.”
Sarah said, “Guess not.”
Rachele said, “We will never know who the sexiest dragon is.”
Mary said, “You know what who cares.”
Rachele and Sarah said, “What?”
Mary explains to the girls that she does not care who is the sexiest dragon. She lover who is and her body type, and if people do not like it that is their problem not hers. Rachele and Sarah agree with Mary with what she said, and they quickly gave Mary a big hug. Mary hugs back her friends. Sarah, Mary, and Rachele were the best of friends again.
Rachele said, “So we are friends again?”
Sarah said, “Forget the rivalry. I love you girls with all my heart.”
Mary said, “Same here.”
Rachele said, “So, you girls want to do it again?”
Sarah said, “Oh yeah.”
Mary said, “Please fuck with that dildo.”
Rachele said, “You got friends.”
The women started round two of their sex night using all the toys they brought into their pouches especially the two jars of lust pheromones. The crack open the jars and release the lust into the air. They took deep breaths, and their eyes were red with lust ready to tackle each other for another day filled with rough sex. The ladies were glad that their rivalry was over, and their friendship has grown bigger and will continue the grow, especially their new secret. The women were planning on meeting up in the secret every two twice a week to do rough, sexy wrestling.
The End.
Folding Chair vs Green Menace (Horses named after cutiema...
Posted 2 years agoAfter a long day of wrestling events, autographs signings, and photo ops the wrestlers of the National Pony Wrestling League (NPWL) they all went to their separate hotels except 2 pony wrestlers that stayed behind and waited for everyone to leave to make sure that they were the only ones. The ponies that stayed behind were 2 female ponies. One of them was green while the other was blue. The blue one is named Folding Chair since his cutie mark is a folding chair and the green is called the Green Menace because his cutie mark is the picture of a little green monster. The 2 ponies that stayed behind were the known throughout Equestria because of their fierce rivalry, but nobody knows what happens once the stadium or arena is empty and there is no one around to see them.
Blue pony said, “You ready?”
Green pony said, “I was born ready.”
The 2 ponies charge full force ready to tackle each other, but that did not happen. Instead once they close, they leaps towards each other and locks lips with each other. The force fell to the ground, but they did not stop making out with each other until they good done which was going to be awhile. The horses that are making out in an empty arena are the famous wrestlers Folding Chair and Green menace. These 2 females horses have been rivals for years, but that is just for show because what happens backstage is something that can`t be seen by the audience.
Folding Chair said, “Oh Green Menace! I love you!”
Green Menace said, “I love you too! Folding Chair!”
Secretly the 2 ponies have been in a secret relationship for years, but to keep the rivalry going they must meet in secret to keep the entertainment going on. As much as they love to wrestle and entertain the crowd, they love each other very much that they can`t control themselves in the ring sometimes. They needed to stay professional because I they don’t, they would end up making out during the ring and ruin the entire show. So, they believe that it would be best that they meet in secret and make love to each other when no one is looking.
Folding Chair said, “I miss you this.”
Green Menace said, “Me too.”
Folding Chair said, “Well we are alone. What do you say to a little adult wrestling?”
Green Menace said, “I am in.”
The 2 horses got up on their hooves and started galloping towards the ring that they climb into it and go to their corners and wait a few minutes to wrestle to simulate that they are in a real match the only difference is that there is no ref to start the count, so this match will go until one of ponies submit to the other. The two lovers did some stretching before they start the match, so that they don’t pull a muscle or get a cramp during the match. Even though this just for fun, they still care for each other’s wellbeing and don’t want to hurt each other too much since this just a show. The two nod heads in agreement that they were ready to wrestle, and just started circling the ring in anticipation waiting to see who will throw the first punch. The 2 ponies circle the ring for another 20 minutes until the Green Menace lunges for Folding Chair, but she moves out of the way in time causing the Green Menace to fall to the mat and giving her partner the chance to lock her in the boston crab submission move.
Folding Chair said, “Really, you know better than to lunge for me.”
Green Menace said, “Actually it was planned because I wanted you to lock me in the boston crab.”
Folding Chair said, “Why?”
Green Menace said, “Well, I am wet down there, and you can feel the heat coming out of my pussy.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh, well I can fix that.”
Green Menace said, “I know you can. Now do it baby.”
Folding Chair said, “Of course baby.”
Before Folding chair attends to her lovers pussy first she starts licking her hooves with her long tongue to get ready for her lover to climax once she was ready to massage her pussy. After a few minutes of licking her feet, Green Menace was at the brink of cumming, but Folding Chair stops licking her feet, and drops them to the ground. Folding Chair stands up on her hind legs, then taps her lovers side to make her roll over on her back. Green Menace was ready for her lover, and she opens her mouth wide open for her lover to come down on her.
Folding Chair said, “You are ready for me?”
Green Menace said, “Yes.”
Folding Chair said, “Then here I come.”
Green Menace said, “Hurry I am not sure how long I am going to last.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay.”
Folding Chair slowly lowers her pussy on top of Green Menace`s face, and just from her breath blowing into Folding Chair she got wet very fast. Green Menace was surprised how sensitive her lover was, and they haven’t even gotten to fun part yet. Folding Chair`s lower half went numb, but it didn’t matter to her. Folding Chair lowers her head until she was face to face with her lover`s pussy that she acted like a complete animal and starts licking it like crazy with her long tongue. Green Menace does the same and starts licking Folding Chair`s pussy like crazy. The 2 ponies where making love to their pussies until they both cummed at the same time and released a big load into each other`s mouths.
Folding Chair said, “Oh baby that was amazing.”
Green Menace said, “I know right.”
Folding Chair said, “What do you want to do know?”
Green Menace said, “Well this is a wrestling match.”
Folding Chair said, “I guess we might as well stay true to ourselves. Love you baby.”
Green Menace said, “Love you too.”
Folding Chair leg hooks one of Green Menace legs for the pin, but Green Menace quicky kicks out of the pin because she wasn’t planning on losing against her lover this time. Green Menace quickly pushes Folding Chair then jumps on top of her. Folding Chair tries her best to fight off her lover, but she Green Menace was not letting her lover off the mat. Green Menace tries to start the count to win the match, but Folding Chair quickly spits into her mouth interrupting the count. Green Menace was disgusted at first, but she didn’t care at all because it was her lover, and she loved having the taste of her in her mouth.
Green Menace said, “So, that’s how it’s going to be?”
Folding Chair said, “What are you going to do about it?”
Green menace said, “This.”
Green Menace quickly gets up to her feet and helps her lover up to her feet. She tosses Folding Chair to the corner, then she charges at her, and body splashed her in the corner. Of course, the girls are used to it since they reacted this attack all the time when they wrestle in front of people. Folding Chair falls to a seated position in the corner which was all the invitation that Green Menace needed to make her lover and future fiancé happy. Green Menace charges towards Folding Chair in the corner, and she jumps up in the air. Green Menace lands right on top of her lovers chest and starts bouncing on it like crazy with her signature move
the bronco buster.
Green menace said, “Enjoy the show honey.”
Folding Chair said, “I will.”
Green Menace starts bouncing on top of Folding Chair`s chest with her ass. Folding Chair didn’t even bother to fight back at all because she was enjoying the show. She was getting a lap dance from her lover, and she was enjoying it. After a 30-minute lap dance Green Menace presses her wet pussy against Folding Chairs face. Folding Chair could feel her lover pussy give off heat, and she had no choice but to remedy the situation. Folding Chair starts licking her lover`s pussy like crazy causing Green Menace to moan in pleasure and lock onto the corner tight to hold her position on her lover. Folding Chair could feel the tight squeeze that her lover has on her, but it does not matter to her. Folding Chair pushes Green Menace away from her face for a bit to her something.
Folding Chair said, “You better give up now.”
Green Menace said, “Never.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay, but I warn you.”
Green Menace said, “Bring it slut.”
Folding Chair said, “Very Well.”
Folding Chair open her mouth as wide as she can then pulls in Green Menace`s pussy towards her mouth. Once Folding Chair connected with her lover`s pussy there was no going back especially for Green Menace. Green Menace felt that her pussy was getting thrusted and massaged by a sex toy, but it was Folding Chair`s mouth. Green Menace couldn’t keep up with her lover that she lost her will, and cums like crazy into her lover`s mouth. Green Menace let out a wave of her juices into Folding Chair`s mouth that she couldn`t hold on to the corner anymore. Green Menace lost her grip on the corner and falls straight to the mat and was exhausted to get up on her hooves or even fight off her lover. Folding Chair swallowed all her lover`s juices while she saw Green Menace on the ground not moving an inch of her body after her outburst.
Folding Chair said, “Throwing the towel already?”
Green Menace said, “Not a chance.”
Folding Chair said, “Then you left yourself open for my signature move.”
Green Menace said, “I am not afraid.”
Folding Chair said, “Lets test that theory of yours.”
Folding Chair gets herself out of the corner and drags Green Menace out of the corner a bit while she climbs to the top rope. Folding Chair was at the top of the corner and sees that her lover is still not moving which means that it was time for her signature move. Folding chair spanks her butt a few times meaning that it was the end of the match, but for Green Menace it was just the beginning. Folding Chair looks at Green Menace to line it up just right meaning that it was time for folding Chair to end this match with her lover and claim the victory.
Folding Chair said, “It’s time for my finishing move.”
Green Menace said, “I am not afraid of your signature move.”
Folding Chair said, “Then get ready because you are about to get a face full of it right now.”
Green Menace said, “Bring it on. I am waiting.”
Folding Chair jumps off the top rope, but before she comes crashing down on her lover, she spreads her ass cheeks in midair to expose her butthole for Green Menace. Once Green Menace saw what Folding Chair did in the air and she welcomes it because she plans on eating out her lovers ass while she pinned under it. Folding Chair lands right on top of her lover`s face with her ass and has her pinned under her sweaty horse ass which meant the end of the match. Folding Chair was about to start the count and claim her victory over her lover, but something was wrong. Folding Chair felt something inside her, and she couldn’t resist it at all.
Folding Chair said, “What`s going on under there.” (Folding Chair leans to the side for a bit)
Green Menace said, “I am worshipping your sweaty asshole.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh you dirty cheater.”
Green Menace said, “Takes one to know one.”
Green Menace pulls Folding Chair`s ass over her face and continues worshipping her asshole. Folding Chair wanted to fight back, but she was in so much pleasure that she couldn’t fight it at all. Folding Chair was at the mercy of her lover because since she was trapped with her lover making love to her sweet spot, she couldn’t focus to start the count and claim the win. After a 2-hour of sucking and licking Folding Chair couldn’t hold it in anymore and bursts out a huge load from her pussy which covered the entire ring. Folding Chair was exhausted after releasing quite a huge load onto the ring that she falls down face first into her come. Green Menace sets Folding Chair and gets up to her feet to see the damage or in this case her victory since she left her incapacitated after that little one-on-one with her ass.
Folding Chair said, “No fair.”
Green Menace said, “Well I am heel, and you also did the same thing earlier.”
Folding Chair said, “Fair enough.”
Green Menace said, “You mind if I body splash so I can get the win?”
Folding Chair said, “Sure go ahead.”
Green Menace said, “Yay. Don’t worry honey this will be over soon.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay.”
Green Menace drags her incapacitated lover to the center of the of the ring and turns her over until she was flat on her stomach. Green Menace gives Folding Chair a kiss on the lips and gallops over to the corner and climbs to the top with her back facing towards her lover. Folding Chair was confused as to why Green Menace had her back facing towards, but she didn’t pay mind it all. Green Menace does some little jumps at the top of the turnbuckle that once she reached her maximum height she does a back flip of the top rope, and lands right on top of Folding chair.
Folding Chair said, “Uhhhhh!!!!!!”
Green Menace said, “Perfect landing.”
Green menace sits upright and hooks the leg of her lover. She starts the count and wins the match claiming her victory over Folding Chair. Folding Chair had a face of disappointment on her face because she lost to her lover, but it didn’t matter. Folding Chair still loved the Green Menace and wanted to spend the rest of her life with her. The Green Menace gets off her lover and onto her feet which she then extends her hoof to Folding Chair to help her up. Folding Chair accepts her partner`s help and grabs the hoof. Folding Chair stands on her feet and gives her lover/ opponent a hug.
Folding Chair said, “Good Match honey.”
Green Menace said, “Same to you dear.”
Folding Chair said, “You want to hit the showers?”
Green Menace said, “Yeah I need a good rinse after this sex filled match.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh trust me baby we are not even close to concluding our match.”
Green Menace said, “What do you mean?”
Folding Chair said, “Well you beat me in wrestling, but I can still beat you when it comes to sex.”
Green Menace said, “Oh yeah?”
Folding Chair said, “Yeah.”
Green Menace said, “Well then its time for round 2.”
The girls climb out of the ring and headed towards the locker rooms where they quickly race into the showers and turned on the water. The girls stood still face to face as the showers started to get covered in a steam fog of heat. The girls stared into each other`s eyes until one makes the first move. Green Menace was standing her ground while Folding Chair starts circling around her lover with the help of the steam fog. Green Menace lies in wait while her lover was coming with a strategy to take her down since she was having a little trouble accepting the loss of their pretend match.
Green Menace said, “You take wrestling way to seriously.”
Folding Chair said, “Were pro athletes we have to take sports seriously.”
Green Menace said, “But the one thing you have trouble with is learning to accept defeat.”
Folding Chair said, “Maybe so, but I am going to come out on top this time.”
Green Menace said, “Then come at me.”
Folding Chair said, “With Pleasure.”
Folding Chair jumps out of the steam from behind Green Menace and lands right on top of her and locks her in the abdominal stretch. Green Menace was impressed that her lover got the jump on her and was wondering what she was going to do to her at this point. Folding Chair quickly thrusts her entire hoof into Green Menace`s pussy that she screamed in pleasure. The Green Menace tries to push her lover away, but it useless she was trapped in the hold. Folding Chair starts thrusting into her lover`s pussy while she kiss her stomach and forces her hoof into Green Menace`s mouth. Green Menace wanted to break free, but her lover was about to break her in a matter of seconds.
Folding Chair said, “Ready to give up?”
Green Menace said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Folding Chair said, “Sorry, can you repeat that I couldn’t hear you?”
Green Menace said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!!”
Folding Chair said, “I thought so.”
Folding Chair continued her attack on her lover until the Green Menace cums all over the shower floor and falls to the ground. Folding Chair stands over Green Menace with a crooked smirk on her face since her lover was in a state of pleasure that left her immovable for about 5 minutes. Folding Chair decides to takes this time to quickly rush out of the shower and goes to her locker to pulls something out. Once she got it, she quickly runs back to shower to see that Green Menace was starting to recover after her recent outburst. Once Green Menace was able to sit upright, she saw the Folding Chair had something hanging form her pussy, but her sight was blurry now. She couldn’t tell what it was, but she didn’t have time see it because Folding Chair tackle her to the ground. Green Menace felt what it was that was hanging from Folding Chair`s pussy.
Green Menace said, “How long is that thing?”
Folding Chair said, “The size of a male stallion.”
Green Menace said, “You are not going to put that thing in me, are you?”
Folding Chair said, “I am then I am going to put it into your ass.”
Green Menace said, “Well it looks like I lose?”
Folding Chair said, “Yes you do.”
Folding Chair leans in on her lover and gives her a big kiss on the lips, and thrusts in her strap on all the way inside Green Menace until their pussies touch meaning that the strap on was all the way inside them both. Folding Chair starts thrusting into her lover while Green Menace locks her tight between making it hard for Folding Chair to thrust, but she found a way. Folding Chair continues thrusting into her partner until she gives it one big thrust and forces it all the way deep into Green Menace`s womb causing her climax and unleashing a big load onto the shower floor only for it to be washed away by the water.
Folding Chair said, “Well their goes your eggs.”
Green Menace said, “What a waste.”
Folding Chair said, “You want to go again?”
Green Menace said, “Oh yeah.”
The girls continued their little lovefest in the shower taking turns using the strap on. They continued the entire night filled with love and hardcore sex with a lot of facesitting, rimjobs, pussy worship, belly worshipping, licking each other`s hooves, and kissing each other on the lips. The girls were passed out on the shower floor until they heard an alarm. They quickly jumped up and rush out of the bathroom to see who it was luckily their was no one around. The alarm was just Folding Chair`s phone ringing because she had alarm rigged to come to the stadium on the morning for some early training.
Folding Chair said, “Well I guess it’s time for training.”
Green Menace said, “Are sure? Can`t we just take the day off?” (Green Menace cues the puppy eyes.)
Folding Chair said, “Okay. I am tired anyway after our little match and rematch.”
Green Menace said, “Yeah me too. Want to go to my apartment and watch a movie.”
Folding Chair said, “Yeah.”
The girls quickly went back into the lockers and got change into their causal clothing and headed towards Green Menace`s hotel. The girls check in and went up to the room where Green Menace had a nice comfy bed, and a big fat tv to watch the movie.
Green Menace said, “So, what movie do you want to watch?”
Folding Chair said, “How about we skip the movie and do some roleplaying.”
Green Menace said, “Fun. What do you have in mind?”
Folding Chair said, “How about the damsel and the stalker?”
Green Menace said, “I love it.”
The girls started doing their roleplay and didn’t mind one bit that they were disturbing their neighbors because they love each other very much and do not intend to leave each other`s side ever. The two got in bed and started their long night roleplaying that they didn’t mind one bit that they didn’t make it to their match at the stadium because they were done being rivals, and new that it was time to be something even more.
The End.
Blue pony said, “You ready?”
Green pony said, “I was born ready.”
The 2 ponies charge full force ready to tackle each other, but that did not happen. Instead once they close, they leaps towards each other and locks lips with each other. The force fell to the ground, but they did not stop making out with each other until they good done which was going to be awhile. The horses that are making out in an empty arena are the famous wrestlers Folding Chair and Green menace. These 2 females horses have been rivals for years, but that is just for show because what happens backstage is something that can`t be seen by the audience.
Folding Chair said, “Oh Green Menace! I love you!”
Green Menace said, “I love you too! Folding Chair!”
Secretly the 2 ponies have been in a secret relationship for years, but to keep the rivalry going they must meet in secret to keep the entertainment going on. As much as they love to wrestle and entertain the crowd, they love each other very much that they can`t control themselves in the ring sometimes. They needed to stay professional because I they don’t, they would end up making out during the ring and ruin the entire show. So, they believe that it would be best that they meet in secret and make love to each other when no one is looking.
Folding Chair said, “I miss you this.”
Green Menace said, “Me too.”
Folding Chair said, “Well we are alone. What do you say to a little adult wrestling?”
Green Menace said, “I am in.”
The 2 horses got up on their hooves and started galloping towards the ring that they climb into it and go to their corners and wait a few minutes to wrestle to simulate that they are in a real match the only difference is that there is no ref to start the count, so this match will go until one of ponies submit to the other. The two lovers did some stretching before they start the match, so that they don’t pull a muscle or get a cramp during the match. Even though this just for fun, they still care for each other’s wellbeing and don’t want to hurt each other too much since this just a show. The two nod heads in agreement that they were ready to wrestle, and just started circling the ring in anticipation waiting to see who will throw the first punch. The 2 ponies circle the ring for another 20 minutes until the Green Menace lunges for Folding Chair, but she moves out of the way in time causing the Green Menace to fall to the mat and giving her partner the chance to lock her in the boston crab submission move.
Folding Chair said, “Really, you know better than to lunge for me.”
Green Menace said, “Actually it was planned because I wanted you to lock me in the boston crab.”
Folding Chair said, “Why?”
Green Menace said, “Well, I am wet down there, and you can feel the heat coming out of my pussy.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh, well I can fix that.”
Green Menace said, “I know you can. Now do it baby.”
Folding Chair said, “Of course baby.”
Before Folding chair attends to her lovers pussy first she starts licking her hooves with her long tongue to get ready for her lover to climax once she was ready to massage her pussy. After a few minutes of licking her feet, Green Menace was at the brink of cumming, but Folding Chair stops licking her feet, and drops them to the ground. Folding Chair stands up on her hind legs, then taps her lovers side to make her roll over on her back. Green Menace was ready for her lover, and she opens her mouth wide open for her lover to come down on her.
Folding Chair said, “You are ready for me?”
Green Menace said, “Yes.”
Folding Chair said, “Then here I come.”
Green Menace said, “Hurry I am not sure how long I am going to last.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay.”
Folding Chair slowly lowers her pussy on top of Green Menace`s face, and just from her breath blowing into Folding Chair she got wet very fast. Green Menace was surprised how sensitive her lover was, and they haven’t even gotten to fun part yet. Folding Chair`s lower half went numb, but it didn’t matter to her. Folding Chair lowers her head until she was face to face with her lover`s pussy that she acted like a complete animal and starts licking it like crazy with her long tongue. Green Menace does the same and starts licking Folding Chair`s pussy like crazy. The 2 ponies where making love to their pussies until they both cummed at the same time and released a big load into each other`s mouths.
Folding Chair said, “Oh baby that was amazing.”
Green Menace said, “I know right.”
Folding Chair said, “What do you want to do know?”
Green Menace said, “Well this is a wrestling match.”
Folding Chair said, “I guess we might as well stay true to ourselves. Love you baby.”
Green Menace said, “Love you too.”
Folding Chair leg hooks one of Green Menace legs for the pin, but Green Menace quicky kicks out of the pin because she wasn’t planning on losing against her lover this time. Green Menace quickly pushes Folding Chair then jumps on top of her. Folding Chair tries her best to fight off her lover, but she Green Menace was not letting her lover off the mat. Green Menace tries to start the count to win the match, but Folding Chair quickly spits into her mouth interrupting the count. Green Menace was disgusted at first, but she didn’t care at all because it was her lover, and she loved having the taste of her in her mouth.
Green Menace said, “So, that’s how it’s going to be?”
Folding Chair said, “What are you going to do about it?”
Green menace said, “This.”
Green Menace quickly gets up to her feet and helps her lover up to her feet. She tosses Folding Chair to the corner, then she charges at her, and body splashed her in the corner. Of course, the girls are used to it since they reacted this attack all the time when they wrestle in front of people. Folding Chair falls to a seated position in the corner which was all the invitation that Green Menace needed to make her lover and future fiancé happy. Green Menace charges towards Folding Chair in the corner, and she jumps up in the air. Green Menace lands right on top of her lovers chest and starts bouncing on it like crazy with her signature move
the bronco buster.
Green menace said, “Enjoy the show honey.”
Folding Chair said, “I will.”
Green Menace starts bouncing on top of Folding Chair`s chest with her ass. Folding Chair didn’t even bother to fight back at all because she was enjoying the show. She was getting a lap dance from her lover, and she was enjoying it. After a 30-minute lap dance Green Menace presses her wet pussy against Folding Chairs face. Folding Chair could feel her lover pussy give off heat, and she had no choice but to remedy the situation. Folding Chair starts licking her lover`s pussy like crazy causing Green Menace to moan in pleasure and lock onto the corner tight to hold her position on her lover. Folding Chair could feel the tight squeeze that her lover has on her, but it does not matter to her. Folding Chair pushes Green Menace away from her face for a bit to her something.
Folding Chair said, “You better give up now.”
Green Menace said, “Never.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay, but I warn you.”
Green Menace said, “Bring it slut.”
Folding Chair said, “Very Well.”
Folding Chair open her mouth as wide as she can then pulls in Green Menace`s pussy towards her mouth. Once Folding Chair connected with her lover`s pussy there was no going back especially for Green Menace. Green Menace felt that her pussy was getting thrusted and massaged by a sex toy, but it was Folding Chair`s mouth. Green Menace couldn’t keep up with her lover that she lost her will, and cums like crazy into her lover`s mouth. Green Menace let out a wave of her juices into Folding Chair`s mouth that she couldn`t hold on to the corner anymore. Green Menace lost her grip on the corner and falls straight to the mat and was exhausted to get up on her hooves or even fight off her lover. Folding Chair swallowed all her lover`s juices while she saw Green Menace on the ground not moving an inch of her body after her outburst.
Folding Chair said, “Throwing the towel already?”
Green Menace said, “Not a chance.”
Folding Chair said, “Then you left yourself open for my signature move.”
Green Menace said, “I am not afraid.”
Folding Chair said, “Lets test that theory of yours.”
Folding Chair gets herself out of the corner and drags Green Menace out of the corner a bit while she climbs to the top rope. Folding Chair was at the top of the corner and sees that her lover is still not moving which means that it was time for her signature move. Folding chair spanks her butt a few times meaning that it was the end of the match, but for Green Menace it was just the beginning. Folding Chair looks at Green Menace to line it up just right meaning that it was time for folding Chair to end this match with her lover and claim the victory.
Folding Chair said, “It’s time for my finishing move.”
Green Menace said, “I am not afraid of your signature move.”
Folding Chair said, “Then get ready because you are about to get a face full of it right now.”
Green Menace said, “Bring it on. I am waiting.”
Folding Chair jumps off the top rope, but before she comes crashing down on her lover, she spreads her ass cheeks in midair to expose her butthole for Green Menace. Once Green Menace saw what Folding Chair did in the air and she welcomes it because she plans on eating out her lovers ass while she pinned under it. Folding Chair lands right on top of her lover`s face with her ass and has her pinned under her sweaty horse ass which meant the end of the match. Folding Chair was about to start the count and claim her victory over her lover, but something was wrong. Folding Chair felt something inside her, and she couldn’t resist it at all.
Folding Chair said, “What`s going on under there.” (Folding Chair leans to the side for a bit)
Green Menace said, “I am worshipping your sweaty asshole.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh you dirty cheater.”
Green Menace said, “Takes one to know one.”
Green Menace pulls Folding Chair`s ass over her face and continues worshipping her asshole. Folding Chair wanted to fight back, but she was in so much pleasure that she couldn’t fight it at all. Folding Chair was at the mercy of her lover because since she was trapped with her lover making love to her sweet spot, she couldn’t focus to start the count and claim the win. After a 2-hour of sucking and licking Folding Chair couldn’t hold it in anymore and bursts out a huge load from her pussy which covered the entire ring. Folding Chair was exhausted after releasing quite a huge load onto the ring that she falls down face first into her come. Green Menace sets Folding Chair and gets up to her feet to see the damage or in this case her victory since she left her incapacitated after that little one-on-one with her ass.
Folding Chair said, “No fair.”
Green Menace said, “Well I am heel, and you also did the same thing earlier.”
Folding Chair said, “Fair enough.”
Green Menace said, “You mind if I body splash so I can get the win?”
Folding Chair said, “Sure go ahead.”
Green Menace said, “Yay. Don’t worry honey this will be over soon.”
Folding Chair said, “Okay.”
Green Menace drags her incapacitated lover to the center of the of the ring and turns her over until she was flat on her stomach. Green Menace gives Folding Chair a kiss on the lips and gallops over to the corner and climbs to the top with her back facing towards her lover. Folding Chair was confused as to why Green Menace had her back facing towards, but she didn’t pay mind it all. Green Menace does some little jumps at the top of the turnbuckle that once she reached her maximum height she does a back flip of the top rope, and lands right on top of Folding chair.
Folding Chair said, “Uhhhhh!!!!!!”
Green Menace said, “Perfect landing.”
Green menace sits upright and hooks the leg of her lover. She starts the count and wins the match claiming her victory over Folding Chair. Folding Chair had a face of disappointment on her face because she lost to her lover, but it didn’t matter. Folding Chair still loved the Green Menace and wanted to spend the rest of her life with her. The Green Menace gets off her lover and onto her feet which she then extends her hoof to Folding Chair to help her up. Folding Chair accepts her partner`s help and grabs the hoof. Folding Chair stands on her feet and gives her lover/ opponent a hug.
Folding Chair said, “Good Match honey.”
Green Menace said, “Same to you dear.”
Folding Chair said, “You want to hit the showers?”
Green Menace said, “Yeah I need a good rinse after this sex filled match.”
Folding Chair said, “Oh trust me baby we are not even close to concluding our match.”
Green Menace said, “What do you mean?”
Folding Chair said, “Well you beat me in wrestling, but I can still beat you when it comes to sex.”
Green Menace said, “Oh yeah?”
Folding Chair said, “Yeah.”
Green Menace said, “Well then its time for round 2.”
The girls climb out of the ring and headed towards the locker rooms where they quickly race into the showers and turned on the water. The girls stood still face to face as the showers started to get covered in a steam fog of heat. The girls stared into each other`s eyes until one makes the first move. Green Menace was standing her ground while Folding Chair starts circling around her lover with the help of the steam fog. Green Menace lies in wait while her lover was coming with a strategy to take her down since she was having a little trouble accepting the loss of their pretend match.
Green Menace said, “You take wrestling way to seriously.”
Folding Chair said, “Were pro athletes we have to take sports seriously.”
Green Menace said, “But the one thing you have trouble with is learning to accept defeat.”
Folding Chair said, “Maybe so, but I am going to come out on top this time.”
Green Menace said, “Then come at me.”
Folding Chair said, “With Pleasure.”
Folding Chair jumps out of the steam from behind Green Menace and lands right on top of her and locks her in the abdominal stretch. Green Menace was impressed that her lover got the jump on her and was wondering what she was going to do to her at this point. Folding Chair quickly thrusts her entire hoof into Green Menace`s pussy that she screamed in pleasure. The Green Menace tries to push her lover away, but it useless she was trapped in the hold. Folding Chair starts thrusting into her lover`s pussy while she kiss her stomach and forces her hoof into Green Menace`s mouth. Green Menace wanted to break free, but her lover was about to break her in a matter of seconds.
Folding Chair said, “Ready to give up?”
Green Menace said, “Mmmmhhh!”
Folding Chair said, “Sorry, can you repeat that I couldn’t hear you?”
Green Menace said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!!”
Folding Chair said, “I thought so.”
Folding Chair continued her attack on her lover until the Green Menace cums all over the shower floor and falls to the ground. Folding Chair stands over Green Menace with a crooked smirk on her face since her lover was in a state of pleasure that left her immovable for about 5 minutes. Folding Chair decides to takes this time to quickly rush out of the shower and goes to her locker to pulls something out. Once she got it, she quickly runs back to shower to see that Green Menace was starting to recover after her recent outburst. Once Green Menace was able to sit upright, she saw the Folding Chair had something hanging form her pussy, but her sight was blurry now. She couldn’t tell what it was, but she didn’t have time see it because Folding Chair tackle her to the ground. Green Menace felt what it was that was hanging from Folding Chair`s pussy.
Green Menace said, “How long is that thing?”
Folding Chair said, “The size of a male stallion.”
Green Menace said, “You are not going to put that thing in me, are you?”
Folding Chair said, “I am then I am going to put it into your ass.”
Green Menace said, “Well it looks like I lose?”
Folding Chair said, “Yes you do.”
Folding Chair leans in on her lover and gives her a big kiss on the lips, and thrusts in her strap on all the way inside Green Menace until their pussies touch meaning that the strap on was all the way inside them both. Folding Chair starts thrusting into her lover while Green Menace locks her tight between making it hard for Folding Chair to thrust, but she found a way. Folding Chair continues thrusting into her partner until she gives it one big thrust and forces it all the way deep into Green Menace`s womb causing her climax and unleashing a big load onto the shower floor only for it to be washed away by the water.
Folding Chair said, “Well their goes your eggs.”
Green Menace said, “What a waste.”
Folding Chair said, “You want to go again?”
Green Menace said, “Oh yeah.”
The girls continued their little lovefest in the shower taking turns using the strap on. They continued the entire night filled with love and hardcore sex with a lot of facesitting, rimjobs, pussy worship, belly worshipping, licking each other`s hooves, and kissing each other on the lips. The girls were passed out on the shower floor until they heard an alarm. They quickly jumped up and rush out of the bathroom to see who it was luckily their was no one around. The alarm was just Folding Chair`s phone ringing because she had alarm rigged to come to the stadium on the morning for some early training.
Folding Chair said, “Well I guess it’s time for training.”
Green Menace said, “Are sure? Can`t we just take the day off?” (Green Menace cues the puppy eyes.)
Folding Chair said, “Okay. I am tired anyway after our little match and rematch.”
Green Menace said, “Yeah me too. Want to go to my apartment and watch a movie.”
Folding Chair said, “Yeah.”
The girls quickly went back into the lockers and got change into their causal clothing and headed towards Green Menace`s hotel. The girls check in and went up to the room where Green Menace had a nice comfy bed, and a big fat tv to watch the movie.
Green Menace said, “So, what movie do you want to watch?”
Folding Chair said, “How about we skip the movie and do some roleplaying.”
Green Menace said, “Fun. What do you have in mind?”
Folding Chair said, “How about the damsel and the stalker?”
Green Menace said, “I love it.”
The girls started doing their roleplay and didn’t mind one bit that they were disturbing their neighbors because they love each other very much and do not intend to leave each other`s side ever. The two got in bed and started their long night roleplaying that they didn’t mind one bit that they didn’t make it to their match at the stadium because they were done being rivals, and new that it was time to be something even more.
The End.
Princess Celestia vs Princess Luna
Posted 2 years agoOn a nice sunny day in Equestria Celestia was having a nice breakfast while her sister Luna was coming in after a long night of maintain the dream world in order. Celestia saw that her sister was exhausted, and they haven’t been time together since their duties come first, but she believes that it was time to have one day to themselves where they can have some quality sister time. Celestia uses her magic to grab Luna and makes her sit next to her, so that they she can discuss her plan with her.
Celestia said, “Sister are you feeling alright?”
Luna said, “No, another long night of defending the dream realm.”
Celestia said, “Sister, I am worried about you.”
Luna said, “It’s okay sister you do not have to worry.”
Celestia said, “Well, I have an idea that I would like to run by you.”
Luna said, “Very well sister. What is your idea?”
Celestia tells Luna that she wants her and Luna to take one day off to spend time together as sister. Luna at first didn’t hear what Celestia said because she was fast asleep. Celestia wakes up Luna with a mug full of water and splashes it in Luna's face. Luna wakes up with the help of the cold water that Celestia splashed in her face. Now, that Luna was wide awake Celestia tells her idea to Luna again, but this time Luna was not happy with the idea.
Celestia said, “What do you think?”
Luna said, “I love the idea sister, but you know we cannot do that?”
Celestia said, “Why not?”
Luna said, “Our duties are important. We cannot abandon our duties.”
Celestia said, “Then how about we get twilight and starlight to cover for us?”
Luna said, “I guess that`s okay.”
Celestia claps her hooves in excitement and sends a message to twilight explaining the situation. Starlight and twilight teleport to the castle and agreed that the two ponies will take care of the royal duties while Celestia and Luna enjoy some quality sister time. The next day Celestia and Luna were going to stay in Celestia`s chambers for the whole day spending some sister time with each other. The next day Twilight raises the sun for Celestia while she was in her room waiting for Luna to come in after her long night protecting the dream realm. Celestia was happy that Luna was able to come spend time with her, so first thing they did as sister is take a long nap cuddling in bead with each other like they did back then when they were foals.
Celestia said, “You comfortable sister?”
Luna said, “Yes.”
Celestia said, “This remains me when were little ponies sleeping in each other`s rooms.”
Luna said, “Yes it does. I am glad I agreed to this.”
Celestia said, “Me too.”
What Luna didn’t know was that this special sister time idea that Celestia had plan for her and her sister was a front. Secretly Celestia was in heat and the only pony that she wants to help take care of her problem is her sister Luna. However, Celestia always like it when her and her sister like to play with each other, but this game that Celestia has planned for her sister was going to filled with some heavy-duty equipment. Once Luna was in a deep sleep Celestia quickly crawls out of bed carefully and covers her sister`s ears with some earmuffs. Celestia uses her magic lift her sister from the bed and sets her down on the ground gently without waking her up.
Celestia said, “Now my dear sister, sleep well because we are going to have some sweet alone time with each other.”
Celestia uses a noise silencing spell to shield her room, so that no pony on the outside hear what is going inside the room. She closes her windows making sure that there are no witnesses to see what her and Luna are going to do on their day off. Celestia quickly uses her magic to make her bed the size of a wrestling ring, made the turnbuckles out of pillows, and uses some spare curtains for the ropes. Her surprise was now ready, but the only thing left was to wake up her sister, but Celestia decides to wake up Luna in a very special way.
Celestia said, “Hope you are ready, sister? Because I am in heat, and you are going to help me.”
Celestia gives a kiss to Luna on the forehead and uses her magic to lift Luna and set her down on the bed ring. Celestia uses her wings to fly to the top of the pillow turnbuckle and waits for Luna to wake up. After a long 5-hour nap Luna starts to wake up from her slumber and notices that the room was a little too dark for her to see, so she tries to open the curtains. However, they were sealed shut meaning that that they wouldn’t open at all. Luna was confused as to why Celestia would do that, but Luna thinks since she can`t open the windows she can use her magic to create a little moon in Celestia`s room to light things up. Once Luna creates her own little moon to shine in the room, but under all that darkness was a big surprise.
Luna said, “What is going here?!? Sister where are you?!? Why am I on top of a bed wrestling ring?!?”
Celestia said, “Here I come sister!”
Luna said, “What?!?!”
At that moment Celestia jumps out the top of the turnbuckle and lands right on top of Luna with a butt bomb and sits right on top of Luna's face with horse ass. Luna tries to use her magic get her sister off her, but for some reason she it was not working. Luna wanted to know as to why Celestia was doing this to her, but before she could get an answer or even ask her sister Celestia moves her pussy to cover Luna's mouth, so that she fell her sister breathe inside her. Luna was banging and kicking her sister`s bed until she manages to push her sister off her and gets up to her hooves. Celestia gets up to her hooves as well and wonders what her sister was doing and as to why she can`t uses her magic.
Luna said, “What is going on here sister?”
Celestia said, “What do you mean?”
Luna said, “I mean as to why I can`t use magic or why have you sealed the room off.”
Celestia said, “Simple answer. I am in heat, and you are going to help relieve that heat.”
Luna said, “I should have known this was trick.”
Celestia said, “It might have been a trap, but I know you feel the same.”
Luna said, “I won`t deny it I am in heat, so let’s gets it on.”
Celestia said, “Good, and since this is a wrestling match let’s make it sexual.”
Luna said, “Done.”
Celestia hooks her sister Luna's leg to lock her in a full on boston crab which was part one of her sexual assault. Luan was in pain, but she was more worried as to what her sister is going to do her which she vulnerable. Celestia uses what little magic she can to pull out a special toy that she hid under her bed. Once Celestia rose high above her Luna caught a glimpse of it and knew that her sister is playing dirty. Luna couldn’t believe that her sister had the ultimate sex toy known to pony kind. The Stallion Double Dick.
Luna said, “How did you get your hands on that.”
Celestia said, “I didn’t. I made it on my own.”
Luna said, “You did what?”
Celestia said, “You heard me sister. I made this on my own. Now get ready to be double penetrated.”
Luan said, “You ain`t wouldn’t use that on me.”
Celestia said, “I would.”
Celestia lovers her sex toy to her mouth and lubes up each dick using her big tongue until they were nice and slimy. Celestia then uses her magic and slowly aims at Luna's pussy and ass. Luna was banging the mat and begging for mercy because there was no way she was going those two dicks at the same time, but it didn’t matter to her sister Celestia. Celestia without hesitation thrusts her toy inside Luna and she screamed. Luna let out a loud moan of pain and pleasure at the same time when Celestia rammed her with the toy which was painfully at first, but then she grew to love it.
Celestia said, “How does it feel sister.”
Luna said, “I-i-i-i-it fee-e-e-e-eels s-s-s-s-so good.”
Celestia said, “Good because it’s not over yet.”
Luna said, “Huh?”
Celestia uses her magic and slowly uses the toy to pleasure her sister. She slowly pulls it out and thrusts it back into Luna, but slowly because she knew her sister was smaller than her, so this meant that Celestia had to go slow. After a few minutes of having Luna savor the 2 dicks in her ass and pussy it was time to get rough. Celestia starts thrusting the toy inside Luna faster and faster until was banging the mat and trying to escape her sisters hold because she couldn’t handle it anymore.
Luna said, “Sister please! Go slow! I can`t handle it!”
Celestia said, “Sorry sister! I can`t go slow! I am in heat! I need to feel the same way I feel.”
Luna said, “Sister! No!”
Celestia said, “Sister! Yes!”
Celestia gives one final thrust into her sister and Luna screams in pain, but it was the good kind of pain that causes her to let out a load of cum out of her pussy. Celestia final climax as well which it got all over Luna's back, but it didn’t matter to her. All she cared about was that her and Luna were able to climax at the same time which was good for both. Celestia pulls out her sex toy out of Luna's ass and set down on her bed. She gets oof her sister and turns Luna over. Luna was at peace from that wild ride she took that it was time for Celestia to make some love to her sister. Celestia sits on top of her sister`s stomach and waits for bit until Luna wakes up. A few minutes has passed, and Luna opens her eyes and sees that her sister was sitting on top of her.
Luna said, “So, what’s the plan now.”
Celestia said, “Well, we do have a whole day off.”
Luna said, “Meaning?”
Celestia said, “You know what it means.”
Luna said, “I do.”
Celestia lowers her head to give a big kiss to Luna on the lips, but Luna had other plans for her sister. Once Celestia was close enough she punches her sister right in the face. Celestia goes down for the count, but she wasn’t out yet. She was had a little dizzy vision, but no major damage. Celestia gets up to her feet only to be tackle by her sister. Luna rams her sister into the corner until she was in a seated position which was an open opportunity for her.
Luna said, “Oh the tables have turned.”
Celestia said, “Huh?”
Luna said, “Now it is my turn to make you suffer with pleasure.”
Celestia said, “And do you plane to do that?”
Luna said, “Using the same thing that you used on me.”
Celestia said, “I welcome it.”
Luna uses her magic to grab the toy, but she wants her sister to service her while she uses the toy on her. Luna sits right on top of Celestia`s face with her ass and slowly inserts the toy inside Celestia. Celestia lets out a moan that enters Luna's butthole which made her tremble. Luna was still a little numb in her legs, so she face sits on her sister which provided a good chance for a roll up pin victory, but Luna wasn’t going to count for the win.
Luna said, “I hope you are ready for this, sister?”
Celestia said, “Mmmmhhh.”
Luna said, “Here we go then.”
Luna starts uses her magic to move the toy slowly into her sister, but Celestia was too focus on sucking out her sister ass that she didn’t even feel the toy inside her. However, Celestia uses that almost twice day, so sit would make since that she is used to it. Luna was amazed that her sister was strong enough to resist her toy, but it didn’t matter because Luna was the one that was enjoying her pussy and ass getting suck on by her sister. Luna tries to fight back her urges and try to beat her sister in this crooked match, but no matter what she tries she couldn’t win her sister.
Luna said, “How are you this good.”
Celestia said, “Mmmhh.”
Luna said, “Well no matter, I will beat you.”
Celestia said, “Mmmhh.”
Luna said, “Oh yeah.”
Luna uses her magic to keep thrusting into her sister, but it was pointless. Celestia uses that toy on her for days or at least one hour day. The toy was useless for Luna, but it was giving Celestia the advantage to win this match. The thrusting of the double dick was giving Celestia such a sex drive that she couldn’t contain her anymore. Celestia manages to push Luna out of the corner making her land on her stomach. Luna tries to get up to her feet, but Celestia quickly kicks her on her side. Luna felt the hard kick of her sister and ends up rolling on her back. Celestia jumps on top of her sister not letting her go at all.
Luna said, “What are you doing?!”
Celestia said, “Getting you ready for the finale.”
Luna said, “What finale?!?”
Celestia said, “This finale.”
Celestia grabs her toy by using her magic and presses a hidden button that only she knows about. Luna saw how the toy changed into a long rod with one side that is longer than the other. Luan tries to push her sister off her, but it was no use Celestia was too strong for her sister. Celestia first picks her backside and inserts the toy inside her. Luna saw how her sister was able to one side inside her pussy, but that wasn’t the end. Luna saw that her juices were leaking over the toy, but also her legs were starting to give. Luna saw that Celestia was lined up perfectly with her pussy, and that meant that only thing was coming which she was not going to like.
Luna said, “Finale?”
Celestia said, “Oh yeah.”
Celestia thrusts deep into Luna that her end went deep into her womb. This made Luna scream in pain, but in pleasure as well. The 2 princesses were out of breath, but Celestia wasn’t done till she made Luna feel the same she did when she first used that toy. Lust. Celestia starts thrusting into her sister like a crazy animal that drank about 5 cups of coffee at once and has so much energy to burn through.
Luna said, “Sister, Please!”
Celestia said, “Please nothing! I am using this on you, and you will love it.”
Luna said, “Oh please! Go slow! It’s too long for me!”
Celestia said, “You`ll get used to it!”
Celestia continues thrusting into her sister, and Luna couldn’t fight her off. She knee deep in lust and pleasure that she manages to hug Celestia and give her a kiss on the lips. Celestia was happy that her and her sister were spending time together even if it was for one day, but after this little exercise and entertainment they are going to try and spend more time together. Celestia was breeding her sister like crazy until she gave one big thrust into her sister Luna.
Luna said, “Celestia!!!!!!”
Celestia said, “Luna!!!!!!!!!!”
Luna said, “I`m cumming!!!!!!!!!!!”
Celestia said, “Me too!!!!!!!!!!!”
The 2 princesses let out a typhoon of their juices into each other that the couldn’t contain themselves until the passed out from the excitement. Celestia falls on top of Luna trapping her while the toy was still inside her pussy. Luna couldn’t even move her lower half after being thrusted by her sister and her toy. Celestia does her best to get up to her feet, but her legs numb that she couldn’t move a single inch, so what she does is that she rolls of her sister. Celestia and Luna were laying side to side to each other with nothing, but pain and pleasure running through their bodies and mind.
Luna said, “That was exhilarating.”
Celestia said, “You said it.”
Luna said, “We should do this more often.”
Celestia said, “Well it might be hard because of our schedules, but I think work something out.”
The 2 princesses passed out from exhaustion after all the sex had in one day. The next morning once Starlight lowers the moon, and Twilight raise the sun the magic spells that Princess Celestia and Luna used were starting to wear off. The 2 princesses woke up, but the room was still stuck dark. Celestia fixes that by opening her curtains to let in the sunshine. They were both warmed up by the sun rays and sat up on Celestia`s bed with headaches and painful lower half`s will Luna was the one with the most pain.
Celestia said, “Morning sister.”
Luna said, “Morning.”
Celestia said, “So, what did you think of our day off.”
Luna said, “I enjoyed it.”
Celestia said, “To bad it is over, but I need to do one thing first before we resume our duties.”
Luna said, “What's that?”
Celestia manages to get up to her feet while Luna was still having trouble to move at this point. Celestia stand over Luna's pot belly filled with cum which meant that the match was still on, and they needed to determine a winner. Celestia jumps in the air, and lands right on top of Luna's pot belly and Luna starts spewing out all her sister`s juices on to her bed. Celestia has Luna pinned and quickly hooks both the legs and uses her wings to the 3 count. Celestia smacks her bed 3 times with her wing that she has declared the match over, and that she was the winner.
Luna said, “That is no fair.”
Celestia said, “Who cares. Now lick my hoofs.”
Luna said, “Fine, but I want a rematch.”
Celestia said, “Done.”
The 2 girls starts getting ready for a rematch, but before they could start on it Twilight and Starlight knock on their door. Celestia and Luna quickly laid on top of the bed and hid the spot that was covered in Luna's juices. The princesses made sure that noting was out of the ordinary, so that they don’t have to answer questions that the girls might ask them. Twilight and Starlight enter the room and saw that the princess were in bed to together, and they didn’t suspect a thing.
Twilight said, “You girls cuddle together in bed like sisters.”
Celestia said, “Yes we did.”
Luna said, “Yes we wanted to show our sisterly love by cuddling in the same bed together.”
Starlight said, “Okay well, we are done with your duties, so I guess we will be leaving.”
Celestia said “Actually girls can we ask you another favor.”
Celestia and Luna told the girls that they needed another day to relax since they didn’t want to separate just yet. The girls agreed to give them another day to spend time with each other. Celestia and Luna were happy to hear the girls agreed to their favor. Now that girls left the room and continues doing the duties for another day. Celestia and Luna look at each other with lust in their eyes and were trying to think what they would do first.
Celestia said, “You wanna wrestle again.”
Luna said, “No I want to fuck until you beg for mercy.’
Celestia said, “That is never going to happen.”
Luna said, “You want a bet.”
Celestia said, “Bring it on sister.”
The 2 princesses spent the whole day and night having rough sex with each other, but neither one was able to defeat the other. The 2-princess ended up with big bellies full of cum and their juices inside. The 2 princesses saw how big they were and there was one question to ask now.
Luna said, “how many are you expecting?”
Celestia said, “3. You?”
Luna said, “Also 3.”
The girls gave each other a big smile because they were happy that they were able to spend together, and hope for the day when they retire that they will have a big family, a big house, and a lot of land to play in with their big family.
The End.
Celestia said, “Sister are you feeling alright?”
Luna said, “No, another long night of defending the dream realm.”
Celestia said, “Sister, I am worried about you.”
Luna said, “It’s okay sister you do not have to worry.”
Celestia said, “Well, I have an idea that I would like to run by you.”
Luna said, “Very well sister. What is your idea?”
Celestia tells Luna that she wants her and Luna to take one day off to spend time together as sister. Luna at first didn’t hear what Celestia said because she was fast asleep. Celestia wakes up Luna with a mug full of water and splashes it in Luna's face. Luna wakes up with the help of the cold water that Celestia splashed in her face. Now, that Luna was wide awake Celestia tells her idea to Luna again, but this time Luna was not happy with the idea.
Celestia said, “What do you think?”
Luna said, “I love the idea sister, but you know we cannot do that?”
Celestia said, “Why not?”
Luna said, “Our duties are important. We cannot abandon our duties.”
Celestia said, “Then how about we get twilight and starlight to cover for us?”
Luna said, “I guess that`s okay.”
Celestia claps her hooves in excitement and sends a message to twilight explaining the situation. Starlight and twilight teleport to the castle and agreed that the two ponies will take care of the royal duties while Celestia and Luna enjoy some quality sister time. The next day Celestia and Luna were going to stay in Celestia`s chambers for the whole day spending some sister time with each other. The next day Twilight raises the sun for Celestia while she was in her room waiting for Luna to come in after her long night protecting the dream realm. Celestia was happy that Luna was able to come spend time with her, so first thing they did as sister is take a long nap cuddling in bead with each other like they did back then when they were foals.
Celestia said, “You comfortable sister?”
Luna said, “Yes.”
Celestia said, “This remains me when were little ponies sleeping in each other`s rooms.”
Luna said, “Yes it does. I am glad I agreed to this.”
Celestia said, “Me too.”
What Luna didn’t know was that this special sister time idea that Celestia had plan for her and her sister was a front. Secretly Celestia was in heat and the only pony that she wants to help take care of her problem is her sister Luna. However, Celestia always like it when her and her sister like to play with each other, but this game that Celestia has planned for her sister was going to filled with some heavy-duty equipment. Once Luna was in a deep sleep Celestia quickly crawls out of bed carefully and covers her sister`s ears with some earmuffs. Celestia uses her magic lift her sister from the bed and sets her down on the ground gently without waking her up.
Celestia said, “Now my dear sister, sleep well because we are going to have some sweet alone time with each other.”
Celestia uses a noise silencing spell to shield her room, so that no pony on the outside hear what is going inside the room. She closes her windows making sure that there are no witnesses to see what her and Luna are going to do on their day off. Celestia quickly uses her magic to make her bed the size of a wrestling ring, made the turnbuckles out of pillows, and uses some spare curtains for the ropes. Her surprise was now ready, but the only thing left was to wake up her sister, but Celestia decides to wake up Luna in a very special way.
Celestia said, “Hope you are ready, sister? Because I am in heat, and you are going to help me.”
Celestia gives a kiss to Luna on the forehead and uses her magic to lift Luna and set her down on the bed ring. Celestia uses her wings to fly to the top of the pillow turnbuckle and waits for Luna to wake up. After a long 5-hour nap Luna starts to wake up from her slumber and notices that the room was a little too dark for her to see, so she tries to open the curtains. However, they were sealed shut meaning that that they wouldn’t open at all. Luna was confused as to why Celestia would do that, but Luna thinks since she can`t open the windows she can use her magic to create a little moon in Celestia`s room to light things up. Once Luna creates her own little moon to shine in the room, but under all that darkness was a big surprise.
Luna said, “What is going here?!? Sister where are you?!? Why am I on top of a bed wrestling ring?!?”
Celestia said, “Here I come sister!”
Luna said, “What?!?!”
At that moment Celestia jumps out the top of the turnbuckle and lands right on top of Luna with a butt bomb and sits right on top of Luna's face with horse ass. Luna tries to use her magic get her sister off her, but for some reason she it was not working. Luna wanted to know as to why Celestia was doing this to her, but before she could get an answer or even ask her sister Celestia moves her pussy to cover Luna's mouth, so that she fell her sister breathe inside her. Luna was banging and kicking her sister`s bed until she manages to push her sister off her and gets up to her hooves. Celestia gets up to her hooves as well and wonders what her sister was doing and as to why she can`t uses her magic.
Luna said, “What is going on here sister?”
Celestia said, “What do you mean?”
Luna said, “I mean as to why I can`t use magic or why have you sealed the room off.”
Celestia said, “Simple answer. I am in heat, and you are going to help relieve that heat.”
Luna said, “I should have known this was trick.”
Celestia said, “It might have been a trap, but I know you feel the same.”
Luna said, “I won`t deny it I am in heat, so let’s gets it on.”
Celestia said, “Good, and since this is a wrestling match let’s make it sexual.”
Luna said, “Done.”
Celestia hooks her sister Luna's leg to lock her in a full on boston crab which was part one of her sexual assault. Luan was in pain, but she was more worried as to what her sister is going to do her which she vulnerable. Celestia uses what little magic she can to pull out a special toy that she hid under her bed. Once Celestia rose high above her Luna caught a glimpse of it and knew that her sister is playing dirty. Luna couldn’t believe that her sister had the ultimate sex toy known to pony kind. The Stallion Double Dick.
Luna said, “How did you get your hands on that.”
Celestia said, “I didn’t. I made it on my own.”
Luna said, “You did what?”
Celestia said, “You heard me sister. I made this on my own. Now get ready to be double penetrated.”
Luan said, “You ain`t wouldn’t use that on me.”
Celestia said, “I would.”
Celestia lovers her sex toy to her mouth and lubes up each dick using her big tongue until they were nice and slimy. Celestia then uses her magic and slowly aims at Luna's pussy and ass. Luna was banging the mat and begging for mercy because there was no way she was going those two dicks at the same time, but it didn’t matter to her sister Celestia. Celestia without hesitation thrusts her toy inside Luna and she screamed. Luna let out a loud moan of pain and pleasure at the same time when Celestia rammed her with the toy which was painfully at first, but then she grew to love it.
Celestia said, “How does it feel sister.”
Luna said, “I-i-i-i-it fee-e-e-e-eels s-s-s-s-so good.”
Celestia said, “Good because it’s not over yet.”
Luna said, “Huh?”
Celestia uses her magic and slowly uses the toy to pleasure her sister. She slowly pulls it out and thrusts it back into Luna, but slowly because she knew her sister was smaller than her, so this meant that Celestia had to go slow. After a few minutes of having Luna savor the 2 dicks in her ass and pussy it was time to get rough. Celestia starts thrusting the toy inside Luna faster and faster until was banging the mat and trying to escape her sisters hold because she couldn’t handle it anymore.
Luna said, “Sister please! Go slow! I can`t handle it!”
Celestia said, “Sorry sister! I can`t go slow! I am in heat! I need to feel the same way I feel.”
Luna said, “Sister! No!”
Celestia said, “Sister! Yes!”
Celestia gives one final thrust into her sister and Luna screams in pain, but it was the good kind of pain that causes her to let out a load of cum out of her pussy. Celestia final climax as well which it got all over Luna's back, but it didn’t matter to her. All she cared about was that her and Luna were able to climax at the same time which was good for both. Celestia pulls out her sex toy out of Luna's ass and set down on her bed. She gets oof her sister and turns Luna over. Luna was at peace from that wild ride she took that it was time for Celestia to make some love to her sister. Celestia sits on top of her sister`s stomach and waits for bit until Luna wakes up. A few minutes has passed, and Luna opens her eyes and sees that her sister was sitting on top of her.
Luna said, “So, what’s the plan now.”
Celestia said, “Well, we do have a whole day off.”
Luna said, “Meaning?”
Celestia said, “You know what it means.”
Luna said, “I do.”
Celestia lowers her head to give a big kiss to Luna on the lips, but Luna had other plans for her sister. Once Celestia was close enough she punches her sister right in the face. Celestia goes down for the count, but she wasn’t out yet. She was had a little dizzy vision, but no major damage. Celestia gets up to her feet only to be tackle by her sister. Luna rams her sister into the corner until she was in a seated position which was an open opportunity for her.
Luna said, “Oh the tables have turned.”
Celestia said, “Huh?”
Luna said, “Now it is my turn to make you suffer with pleasure.”
Celestia said, “And do you plane to do that?”
Luna said, “Using the same thing that you used on me.”
Celestia said, “I welcome it.”
Luna uses her magic to grab the toy, but she wants her sister to service her while she uses the toy on her. Luna sits right on top of Celestia`s face with her ass and slowly inserts the toy inside Celestia. Celestia lets out a moan that enters Luna's butthole which made her tremble. Luna was still a little numb in her legs, so she face sits on her sister which provided a good chance for a roll up pin victory, but Luna wasn’t going to count for the win.
Luna said, “I hope you are ready for this, sister?”
Celestia said, “Mmmmhhh.”
Luna said, “Here we go then.”
Luna starts uses her magic to move the toy slowly into her sister, but Celestia was too focus on sucking out her sister ass that she didn’t even feel the toy inside her. However, Celestia uses that almost twice day, so sit would make since that she is used to it. Luna was amazed that her sister was strong enough to resist her toy, but it didn’t matter because Luna was the one that was enjoying her pussy and ass getting suck on by her sister. Luna tries to fight back her urges and try to beat her sister in this crooked match, but no matter what she tries she couldn’t win her sister.
Luna said, “How are you this good.”
Celestia said, “Mmmhh.”
Luna said, “Well no matter, I will beat you.”
Celestia said, “Mmmhh.”
Luna said, “Oh yeah.”
Luna uses her magic to keep thrusting into her sister, but it was pointless. Celestia uses that toy on her for days or at least one hour day. The toy was useless for Luna, but it was giving Celestia the advantage to win this match. The thrusting of the double dick was giving Celestia such a sex drive that she couldn’t contain her anymore. Celestia manages to push Luna out of the corner making her land on her stomach. Luna tries to get up to her feet, but Celestia quickly kicks her on her side. Luna felt the hard kick of her sister and ends up rolling on her back. Celestia jumps on top of her sister not letting her go at all.
Luna said, “What are you doing?!”
Celestia said, “Getting you ready for the finale.”
Luna said, “What finale?!?”
Celestia said, “This finale.”
Celestia grabs her toy by using her magic and presses a hidden button that only she knows about. Luna saw how the toy changed into a long rod with one side that is longer than the other. Luan tries to push her sister off her, but it was no use Celestia was too strong for her sister. Celestia first picks her backside and inserts the toy inside her. Luna saw how her sister was able to one side inside her pussy, but that wasn’t the end. Luna saw that her juices were leaking over the toy, but also her legs were starting to give. Luna saw that Celestia was lined up perfectly with her pussy, and that meant that only thing was coming which she was not going to like.
Luna said, “Finale?”
Celestia said, “Oh yeah.”
Celestia thrusts deep into Luna that her end went deep into her womb. This made Luna scream in pain, but in pleasure as well. The 2 princesses were out of breath, but Celestia wasn’t done till she made Luna feel the same she did when she first used that toy. Lust. Celestia starts thrusting into her sister like a crazy animal that drank about 5 cups of coffee at once and has so much energy to burn through.
Luna said, “Sister, Please!”
Celestia said, “Please nothing! I am using this on you, and you will love it.”
Luna said, “Oh please! Go slow! It’s too long for me!”
Celestia said, “You`ll get used to it!”
Celestia continues thrusting into her sister, and Luna couldn’t fight her off. She knee deep in lust and pleasure that she manages to hug Celestia and give her a kiss on the lips. Celestia was happy that her and her sister were spending time together even if it was for one day, but after this little exercise and entertainment they are going to try and spend more time together. Celestia was breeding her sister like crazy until she gave one big thrust into her sister Luna.
Luna said, “Celestia!!!!!!”
Celestia said, “Luna!!!!!!!!!!”
Luna said, “I`m cumming!!!!!!!!!!!”
Celestia said, “Me too!!!!!!!!!!!”
The 2 princesses let out a typhoon of their juices into each other that the couldn’t contain themselves until the passed out from the excitement. Celestia falls on top of Luna trapping her while the toy was still inside her pussy. Luna couldn’t even move her lower half after being thrusted by her sister and her toy. Celestia does her best to get up to her feet, but her legs numb that she couldn’t move a single inch, so what she does is that she rolls of her sister. Celestia and Luna were laying side to side to each other with nothing, but pain and pleasure running through their bodies and mind.
Luna said, “That was exhilarating.”
Celestia said, “You said it.”
Luna said, “We should do this more often.”
Celestia said, “Well it might be hard because of our schedules, but I think work something out.”
The 2 princesses passed out from exhaustion after all the sex had in one day. The next morning once Starlight lowers the moon, and Twilight raise the sun the magic spells that Princess Celestia and Luna used were starting to wear off. The 2 princesses woke up, but the room was still stuck dark. Celestia fixes that by opening her curtains to let in the sunshine. They were both warmed up by the sun rays and sat up on Celestia`s bed with headaches and painful lower half`s will Luna was the one with the most pain.
Celestia said, “Morning sister.”
Luna said, “Morning.”
Celestia said, “So, what did you think of our day off.”
Luna said, “I enjoyed it.”
Celestia said, “To bad it is over, but I need to do one thing first before we resume our duties.”
Luna said, “What's that?”
Celestia manages to get up to her feet while Luna was still having trouble to move at this point. Celestia stand over Luna's pot belly filled with cum which meant that the match was still on, and they needed to determine a winner. Celestia jumps in the air, and lands right on top of Luna's pot belly and Luna starts spewing out all her sister`s juices on to her bed. Celestia has Luna pinned and quickly hooks both the legs and uses her wings to the 3 count. Celestia smacks her bed 3 times with her wing that she has declared the match over, and that she was the winner.
Luna said, “That is no fair.”
Celestia said, “Who cares. Now lick my hoofs.”
Luna said, “Fine, but I want a rematch.”
Celestia said, “Done.”
The 2 girls starts getting ready for a rematch, but before they could start on it Twilight and Starlight knock on their door. Celestia and Luna quickly laid on top of the bed and hid the spot that was covered in Luna's juices. The princesses made sure that noting was out of the ordinary, so that they don’t have to answer questions that the girls might ask them. Twilight and Starlight enter the room and saw that the princess were in bed to together, and they didn’t suspect a thing.
Twilight said, “You girls cuddle together in bed like sisters.”
Celestia said, “Yes we did.”
Luna said, “Yes we wanted to show our sisterly love by cuddling in the same bed together.”
Starlight said, “Okay well, we are done with your duties, so I guess we will be leaving.”
Celestia said “Actually girls can we ask you another favor.”
Celestia and Luna told the girls that they needed another day to relax since they didn’t want to separate just yet. The girls agreed to give them another day to spend time with each other. Celestia and Luna were happy to hear the girls agreed to their favor. Now that girls left the room and continues doing the duties for another day. Celestia and Luna look at each other with lust in their eyes and were trying to think what they would do first.
Celestia said, “You wanna wrestle again.”
Luna said, “No I want to fuck until you beg for mercy.’
Celestia said, “That is never going to happen.”
Luna said, “You want a bet.”
Celestia said, “Bring it on sister.”
The 2 princesses spent the whole day and night having rough sex with each other, but neither one was able to defeat the other. The 2-princess ended up with big bellies full of cum and their juices inside. The 2 princesses saw how big they were and there was one question to ask now.
Luna said, “how many are you expecting?”
Celestia said, “3. You?”
Luna said, “Also 3.”
The girls gave each other a big smile because they were happy that they were able to spend together, and hope for the day when they retire that they will have a big family, a big house, and a lot of land to play in with their big family.
The End.
Fluttershy vs Pinkie Pie
Posted 2 years agoOn a normal average day in Ponyville Fluttershy was flying across the sky straight towards Mr. & Mrs. Cake bakery to meet Pinkie Pie, because Pinkie told Fluttershy over the phone that she had big surprise for her. Fluttershy races as fast as she can to the bakery even though she is a very shy and considerate and does go too fast like Rainbow dash. Fluttershy arrived at the bakery just in time and was about to knock on the door when Pinkie pie opens the door without giving Fluttershy a chance to knock on it.
Fluttershy said, “Oh, hello Pink-?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Cut the chit chat come on in. your surprise is waiting in my room. Come on!”
Pinkie Pie grabs Fluttershy by the hoof and races towards her room that is located upstairs on the bakery where Pinkie Pie had her surprise for Fluttershy, but there was something suspicious going here that Fluttershy couldn’t put her hoof on it. the 2 ponies reach Pinkie Pie`s room where all they saw was a cake at the center of the room. Fluttershy sees the cake in the room and wonders if that cake is going explode in her face or if Pinkie Pie was going to grab the cake and slam it in her face. Fluttershy gives look of fear on her face that Pinkie Pie`s sees and knows that she needs to prove that this in a prank on Fluttershy, even though it is a distraction to the really surprise.
Pinkie Pie said, “Fine I will go first.”
Fluttershy said, “O-o-o-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Pinkie Pie starts walking towards the cake, and Fluttershy sees that Pinkie is unharmed by any secret pranks, or sneak attacks that she usually places in her room. Pinkie Pie is a professional party planner, and she knows a thing or two to make people laugh or fear. Pinkie Pie reaches the cake unharmed and calls Fluttershy over to where she was. Fluttershy was scared at first, but she takes it slow and manages to make it to the center of the room safely.
Pinkie Pie said, “See.”
Fluttershy said, “Yes, I am glad that I didn’t hit with a whoopie cushion or sprayed with silly string, but there is still one thing that bothers me.”
Pinkie Pie said, “What's that?”
Fluttershy said, “The cake.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Seriously?!?! Fine I will eat a piece, so that you can see that I am not pulling a silly joke on you okay.”
Fluttershy said, “Okay.”
Pinkie Pie takes a big bite out of the cake, and she got half of it in her mouth. Fluttershy was stunned with amazement that Pinkie was able to eat half the cake in one bit. Fluttershy saw her chew, mass, and swallow the cake, so she knows that it was not a prank or joke. Fluttershy was relieved that the cake wasn’t made with hot sauce or fake shaving cream for the frosting. Fluttershy final lets go all her worries and takes a small bit out of the cake. Once Fluttershy took a bite out of the cake she immediately heard metal clanking and didn’t pay no attention to it. Suddenly the floor pushes them up quickly because there was a giant spring hidden underneath it. They were sent flying staring to the ceiling where a trap door opens letting them in. The door closes behind them, and the girls were no sitting in the dark with no light, and Fluttershy was scared that she screamed.
Pinkie Pie said, “Hold on.” (Pinkie Pie claps her hands and the lights turn on)
Fluttershy said, “What? How did you do that?”
Pinkie Pie said, “I ask Twilight for a favor.”
Fluttershy said, “What kind of favor?”
Pinkie said, “Fine. I ask Twilight to use some of her magic to turn my landlords attic into a very special setting for one of my future parties.”
Fluttershy said, “What kind of party?”
Pinkie Pie shows Fluttershy what kind of party she was planning for in the future and Fluttershy couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Fluttershy saw a big box present at the center of the attic, with birthday candles as turnbuckles, and with ropes made from ribbons. The room was colored with red, green, and white colors to help sell the theme that she wanted to implement in the future. Fluttershy was both amazed and confused as how to Pinkie Pie did all this with a tiny attic. Fluttershy ask Pinkie Pie how did all this, and again Pinkie Pie said, that she twilight for a favor and that favor was for her to use magic to make the attic roomier, but from the outside it looks small. Fluttershy cracked a smile and enjoyed seeing the decorations. Fluttershy was wondering if this was her surprise, but sadly she didn’t like because she was not of a wrestling pony.
Fluttershy said, “Thanks for the surprise, Pinkie Pie, but I am not much of a wrestling pony. I think Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack would love this more.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Oh this is not your surprise, Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy said, “No, then what is my surprise?”
Pinkie Pie said, “We are going to wrestle in that ring like Pro Wrestling Ponies in the PWP!!!! Surprise!!!!!!”
Fluttershy said, “What?!?!?!?! Oh no Pinkie Pie I am not a wrestling pony, so I am sorry, but I must leave.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Well too bad you are not going anywhere little scaredy pony because I am taking you on the train to pain town.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie lunges for Fluttershy and grabs her. Fluttershy was scared to see what happens next to her. Pinkie Pie lifts Fluttershy over her head and starts spinning her in a circle. Fluttershy was starting to get dizzy which Pinkie Pie fixes very easily by tossing Fluttershy into the ring. Fluttershy lands on the ring face first while Pinkie Pie quickly gallops to the candle turnbuckle and climbs to the top rope. Pinkie Pie was ready to attack Fluttershy but decides to wait until Fluttershy was recovering from her little trip. Fluttershy tries to get up, but she couldn’t be since Pinkie Pie was spinning her like a baton. Pinkie couldn’t wait any longer and decides to jump of the top rope and lands right on top of Fluttershy`s back with her horse rump. Pinkie Pie quickly turns to face Fluttershy`s rear hooves, and she grabs her rear hooves with her front hooves, and locks Fluttershy in a boston crab. Fluttershy was banging on the mat in pain, and she couldn’t break free because Pinkie Pie had her pinned down.
Fluttershy said, “Why are you doing this?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Isn`t obvious yet. This is your surprise.”
Fluttershy said, “This is my surprise.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Duh! Me and you are going to try out my new PWP BIRTHDAY WRESTLING EXTRAVAGNZA! But I can`t do it by myself.”
Fluttershy said, “So, you decided to call me to come and try out your new venue.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Yeah!”
Fluttershy said, “Then, I would like to return my surprise.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Sorry, no substitution or refunds.”
Fluttershy said, “No fair.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Who cares about fair, not let me lick your hooves.”
Fluttershy said, “My hooves!?!?!??!”
Pinkie Pie sticks out her pony tongue and starts licking all over Fluttershy`s hooves. Fluttershy starts moaning in pleasure because she was enjoying having Pinkie Pie licking her hooves. Fluttershy tries to crawl to the ropes, but Pinkie Pie was not going to let that happen, so Pinkie Pie Plants her feet on the box mat to hold her ground. Fluttershy struggles to reach, but that was thanks to Pinkie Pie by planting her hooves down on the mat keeping her and Fluttershy lock in place. Fluttershy continues her moaning because she couldn’t take it anymore that she ends cumming on the giant present mat. Pinkie Pie saw that Fluttershy cummed and she was disappointed that she didn’t get to lick her pussy, but it wasn’t too late to fix that. Pinkie Pie quickly gets off Fluttershy`s back, and quickly folds her like a piece of paper, and starts licking her wet pussy. Fluttershy was blushing red because she was embarrassed that Pinkie Pie saw her cum and is now licking her clean.
Fluttershy said, “P-p-p-p-p-p-please Pinkie P-p-p-p-p-p-pie I am sensitive there.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Oh don’t worry Fluttershy I will be careful.”
Pinkie Pie inserts her tongue inside Fluttershy`s wet pussy and starts licking in from the inside. Fluttershy continues moaning, but luckily the attic was soundproof thanks to the magic that Pinkie Pie ask Twilight for this new venue. Pinkie Pie continues licking Fluttershy`s pussy, but Fluttershy wasn’t going to let Pinkie Pie have all the fun. Fluttershy manages to push Pinkie Pie off her, and quickly gets up on all four hooves. Fluttershy tries to make a run for it, but Pinkie Pie tackles her down and locks her in a camel clutch. Fluttershy tries to escape, but Pinkie Pie has her lock in tight in the camel clutch that she couldn’t break free from it or try to reach the ropes.
Fluttershy said, “Let me go Pinkie.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Sorry Fluttershy, but this is a wrestling theme party.”
Fluttershy said, “Meaning?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Meaning in order to get out of this room, and the match you have to pin me.”
Fluttershy said, “If their no other way.”
Pinkie Pie said, “There isn’t.”
Fluttershy struggles to escape, but Pinkie Pie tries her best to hold Fluttershy down. However, it’s not working anymore. Fluttershy finds the strength to break free from the camel clutch and pushes Pinkie Pie off her. Pinkie Pie falls to the mat, while Fluttershy gets up on all fours, and charges towards Pinkie Pie while she was down. Fluttershy jumps up high in the air and lands right on top of Pinkie Pie with a brutal butt slam to the stomach. Pinkie Pie was in pain from the that butt slam that Fluttershy did to her, but it was not over it. Fluttershy flaps her wings to fly in the air, and once she has reached her maximum height, she stops flapping her wings.
Fluttershy said, “Here I come Pinkie!”
Pinkie Pie said, “What?”
Pinkie opens her eyes to see that Fluttershy was coming down fast on her, and she quickly rolls out of the way in time. Fluttershy did not expect for Pinkie Pie to recover quickly and move out of her line of attack which was a bad idea from the start. Fluttershy lands on the mat ass first which caused a big shockwave across the mat which also made her ass jiggle from the impact. Fluttershy screams in pain and uses her hooves to massage her now big red ass from the fall that she attempted to crush Pinkie Pie with. Pinkie Pie took this chance to gallop to the ribbon ropes with enough force that she bounces off them and dropkicks Fluttershy in the face. Fluttershy was laid out on the mat from the blow she took to the chest. Pinkie Pie quickly runs to the to the candle turnbuckle and climbs to the top and jumps off it.
Fluttershy said, “Ow. That hurt.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Then this is going to be painful.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Fluttery looks up to see that Pinkie was coming crashing down right to top of her with top rope body splash. Pinkie Pie lands right on top of Fluttershy`s belly knocking the wind out of her from her dive. Pinkie Pie tries to claim the win, but Fluttershy manages to kick out of the pin, and tackles Pinkie Pie. They both tumble around like bush trying to get the upper hand in the match, but in the end, Pinkie Pie manages to get it by landing right on top of Fluttershy`s back and locks her in a headlock hold. Since Pinkie Pie was on top of Fluttershy it also prevented Fluttershy from flapping her wings to try to fly up in the in air. Fluttershy tries to flap her wings, but with Pinkie Pie on her back it was impossible.
Fluttershy said, “Let me up!”
Pinkie Pie said, “No!”
Fluttershy said, “Let me up!”
Pinkie Pie said, “Never!”
Fluttershy struggles to escape, but Pinkie Pie held her tight. Fluttershy does the unthinkable and bites Pinkie Pie`s hooves. Pinkie Pie screams in pain and loses her grip on Fluttershy giving her the opportunity Fluttershy needed to push Pinkie Pie off her. Fluttershy quickly sits right on top of Pinkie`s back and grabs her left hooves and locks Pinkie Pie in single leg/hoof boston crab. Pinkie Pie was banging the mat with her hoof and screaming in pain. She tries to crawl to the ropes, but it was no use because Fluttershy was doing her best to keep Pinkie Pie place.
Fluttershy said, “You ready to admit defeat?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Never.”
Fluttershy said, “Then you leave me with no choice.” (Fluttershy sticks out her tongue)
Pinkie Pie said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Fluttershy said, “I would.”
Fluttershy slowly starts licking Pinkie Pies hooves. At first Pinkie Pie was disgusted at first, but later she felt nothing, but warm feelings in her heart and pussy. Fluttershy saw that Pinkie Pie was starting to get in heat from her licking her hoof. Fluttershy decides to get a little up close and personal for Pinkie Pie. She uses one of her hooves and places it over Pinkie Pie`s pussy. Pinkie Pie felt Fluttershy`s hoof on her pussy, and she knew that Fluttershy could feel the heat coming out of her pussy.
Pinkie Pie said, “What are you waiting for.”
Fluttershy said, “Are you sure?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Do it.”
Fluttershy said, “Okay.”
Fluttershy starts rubbing Pinkie Pie`s pussy with her hoof that Pinkie Pie moans from her pussy being rubbed by Fluttershy. However, Fluttershy couldn’t control herself or even ignore Pinkie Pie`s moans of pleasure that she quickly turns Pinkie Pie over on her back and starts licking Pinkie Pie`s pussy. Pinkie Pie try’s to push her off, but she couldn’t because Fluttershy had a tight grip on her while she was sucking on her pussy, so Pinkie Pie does the same. She grabs Fluttershy`s waist and pulls it in closer to her face and starts licking her pussy as well. Fluttershy went wide eyed from Pinkie Pie attacking her sweet spot that she her entire lover half went numb, and Pinkie Pie was trap under horse rump.
Fluttershy said, “You went for my sweet spot, huh?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Mmmhh.”
Fluttershy said, “Well because of that now I can`t move my lower half, so now you are trap under me.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Mmmhh.”
Pinkie Pie keeps sucking on Fluttershy`s pussy while she does the same as well. The 2 friends kept at until one breaks or cums first, but it was still a race to see who it goes first. However, in the end they cummed at the same time, and their faces were covered in the juices that they both passed out from exhaustion. A few minutes have passed, and Pinkie Pie was the first one to wake up with Fluttershy over her body, and with juices leaking out of Fluttershy`s pussy. Pinkie Pie manages lick Fluttershy`s pussy clean without waking her up. Fluttershy was still asleep from having her pussy suck out by Pinkie Pie which open an opportunity for Pinkie Pie to surprise Fluttershy.
Pinkie pie said, “Wait right here Fluttershy I have a big surprise for you.”
Fluttershy was in a deep state of horniess that she couldn’t even hear what Pinkie Pie said to her which was for the best because she didn’t want Fluttershy to know what she has planned. Pinkie Pie climbs out of the present shape ring and opens a secret hatch that leads back to her room. Pinkie Pie grabs a box from under her bed and opens it. In that box was a special toy that is going to change their lives for the better. Pinkie Pie quickly grabs the toy and rushes back to the attic before Fluttershy wakes up from her sex coma.
Pinkie Pie said, “I am here Fluttershy, and I have a special surprise for you.”
Pinkie Pie quickly climbs to the top of the candle turnbuckle since Fluttershy was still out. Pinkie Pie holds up in the air a sex toy, but not just any sex toy. This sex toy is used by female ponies that want to get pregnant and start families. Well, Pinkie Pie wants to have family of her own, but she had a crush on Fluttershy for a long time when they first met. Pinkie Pie lubes up the toy and inserts into her pussy which was a long dick, but with a hole in the front. Fluttershy was starting to wake up, and her legs were still spread for this to work, so Pinkie Pie took a chance and jumps of the top rope. Fluttershy opens her eyes, but all she could see was a black silhouette of Pinkie Pie, but she didn’t know what Pinkie Pie had plan.
Fluttershy said, “Pinkie?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Get ready to have babies.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie lands right on top of Fluttershy perfectly that the sex toy went right inside of Fluttershy`s pussy. Fluttershy screams in pleasure that she wraps her hooves around Pinkie Pie`s body not letting her go. Pinkie Pie could feel Fluttershy`s strength, but it didn’t matter to her because she was inside of Fluttershy.
Fluttershy looks at Pinkie Pie and wanted to ask was inside her.
Fluttershy said, “What did you do?”
Pinkie Pie said, “You and me are going to start a family together.”
Fluttershy said, “O-o-o-o-okay, but how?”
Pinkie Pie said, “I am using a special toy that will be guaranteed that you get pregnant.”
Fluttershy said, “Then breed me you party pony.”
Pinkie Pie said, “You got it nature pony.”
Fluttershy loosens her grip on Pinkie Pie, so that she can start thrusting into her. Pinkie Pie hugs Fluttershy and starts making out with her while thrusting her at the same time. Pinkie Pie started off slowly because she doesn’t want to rush things. Pinkie Pie wants to take it slow because she wants Fluttershy to feel comfortable, and comeback for a round 2. Fluttershy moans from the thrusting that she holds on to Pinkie Pie tight. Pinkie Pie starts thrusting faster into Fluttershy`s pussy that cum simultaneously that their juices traveled through the sex toy, but it mostly ended up inside Fluttershy giving her a big belly.
Fluttershy said, “I feel full.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Good. I want you to feel full.”
Fluttershy said, “Thank you Pinkie, but we are still in a match.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Yeah.”
Fluttershy said, “I guess you win.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Not really.”
Fluttershy said, “Why not.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Because I haven’t started counting yet.”
Fluttershy quickly pushes Pinkie Pie off her and sits on top of her pinning her to the mat. Fluttershy starts her count and wins the match. Pinkie Pie didn’t care that she lost the match, all she cared about was that she had sex with her crush. Fluttershy stays seated on top of Pinkie Pie and lowers her head for kiss which was hard to since her stomach was a little plump from the cum. The 2 ponies spent their entire time inside the attic having rough sex, and wrestling each other, but in the end Fluttershy was the one that ended up with a very big belly in the end. The 2 ponies passed out from exhaustion that they fell asleep in the secret room.
Fluttershy said, (in her sleep) “I love you, Pinkie.”
Pinkie Pie said, (in her sleep) “Love you too, Fluttershy.”
The girls cuddle with each other while in their sleep that they couldn’t let go of each other no matter how much they tried. In the end they slept together, but Fluttershy was sleeping on top of Pinkie Pie like she was trapping the party pony and letting her go at all. After a few hours of rest the ponies wake up, but
Fluttershy wasn’t getting up on her hooves for some reason.
Pinkie Pie said, “Fluttershy its over. We can go now.”
Fluttershy said, “I know, but I have something to say first.”
Pinkie Pie said, “What is it?”
Fluttershy said, “You tell no one of this because I think they are not ready for this yet.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay.”
Fluttershy gets up on her hooves, but she drops her ass right on top of Pinkie Pie since she still had the sex toy on her. Pinkie Pie was confused as to why Fluttershy was keeping her put, so she decides to ask her what is was.
Pinkie Pie said, “What's wrong?”
Fluttershy said, “Oh one more thing I forgot to mention.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay?”
Fluttershy said, “You are mine now. You are the only pony I want to fuck me, okay?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay.”
The 2 ponies shake hooves and exited the attic together, and went their separate ways, buy Fluttershy had something else to say before she leaves. Fluttershy walks up to Pinkie Pie and hugs her with her hooves. Pinkie Pie hugs her back, but that is when Fluttershy said the last thing before she left.
Fluttershy said, “I hope it’s a girl.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie was about to say something, but Fluttershy stop her by giving her a big kiss on the lips, and then pushes her to the ground. Pinkie Pie was confused as to why Fluttershy said that to her, but then she knew later what Fluttershy meant. She was super excited that they were going to have a baby fowl together, and she wanted to hug her again, but Fluttershy left the room. Pinkie pie was filled with excitement that she jumps on her bed, and screams into her pillow with joy because her and Fluttershy were going to be one big happy family.
The End.
Fluttershy said, “Oh, hello Pink-?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Cut the chit chat come on in. your surprise is waiting in my room. Come on!”
Pinkie Pie grabs Fluttershy by the hoof and races towards her room that is located upstairs on the bakery where Pinkie Pie had her surprise for Fluttershy, but there was something suspicious going here that Fluttershy couldn’t put her hoof on it. the 2 ponies reach Pinkie Pie`s room where all they saw was a cake at the center of the room. Fluttershy sees the cake in the room and wonders if that cake is going explode in her face or if Pinkie Pie was going to grab the cake and slam it in her face. Fluttershy gives look of fear on her face that Pinkie Pie`s sees and knows that she needs to prove that this in a prank on Fluttershy, even though it is a distraction to the really surprise.
Pinkie Pie said, “Fine I will go first.”
Fluttershy said, “O-o-o-o-o-o-o-okay.”
Pinkie Pie starts walking towards the cake, and Fluttershy sees that Pinkie is unharmed by any secret pranks, or sneak attacks that she usually places in her room. Pinkie Pie is a professional party planner, and she knows a thing or two to make people laugh or fear. Pinkie Pie reaches the cake unharmed and calls Fluttershy over to where she was. Fluttershy was scared at first, but she takes it slow and manages to make it to the center of the room safely.
Pinkie Pie said, “See.”
Fluttershy said, “Yes, I am glad that I didn’t hit with a whoopie cushion or sprayed with silly string, but there is still one thing that bothers me.”
Pinkie Pie said, “What's that?”
Fluttershy said, “The cake.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Seriously?!?! Fine I will eat a piece, so that you can see that I am not pulling a silly joke on you okay.”
Fluttershy said, “Okay.”
Pinkie Pie takes a big bite out of the cake, and she got half of it in her mouth. Fluttershy was stunned with amazement that Pinkie was able to eat half the cake in one bit. Fluttershy saw her chew, mass, and swallow the cake, so she knows that it was not a prank or joke. Fluttershy was relieved that the cake wasn’t made with hot sauce or fake shaving cream for the frosting. Fluttershy final lets go all her worries and takes a small bit out of the cake. Once Fluttershy took a bite out of the cake she immediately heard metal clanking and didn’t pay no attention to it. Suddenly the floor pushes them up quickly because there was a giant spring hidden underneath it. They were sent flying staring to the ceiling where a trap door opens letting them in. The door closes behind them, and the girls were no sitting in the dark with no light, and Fluttershy was scared that she screamed.
Pinkie Pie said, “Hold on.” (Pinkie Pie claps her hands and the lights turn on)
Fluttershy said, “What? How did you do that?”
Pinkie Pie said, “I ask Twilight for a favor.”
Fluttershy said, “What kind of favor?”
Pinkie said, “Fine. I ask Twilight to use some of her magic to turn my landlords attic into a very special setting for one of my future parties.”
Fluttershy said, “What kind of party?”
Pinkie Pie shows Fluttershy what kind of party she was planning for in the future and Fluttershy couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Fluttershy saw a big box present at the center of the attic, with birthday candles as turnbuckles, and with ropes made from ribbons. The room was colored with red, green, and white colors to help sell the theme that she wanted to implement in the future. Fluttershy was both amazed and confused as how to Pinkie Pie did all this with a tiny attic. Fluttershy ask Pinkie Pie how did all this, and again Pinkie Pie said, that she twilight for a favor and that favor was for her to use magic to make the attic roomier, but from the outside it looks small. Fluttershy cracked a smile and enjoyed seeing the decorations. Fluttershy was wondering if this was her surprise, but sadly she didn’t like because she was not of a wrestling pony.
Fluttershy said, “Thanks for the surprise, Pinkie Pie, but I am not much of a wrestling pony. I think Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack would love this more.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Oh this is not your surprise, Fluttershy.”
Fluttershy said, “No, then what is my surprise?”
Pinkie Pie said, “We are going to wrestle in that ring like Pro Wrestling Ponies in the PWP!!!! Surprise!!!!!!”
Fluttershy said, “What?!?!?!?! Oh no Pinkie Pie I am not a wrestling pony, so I am sorry, but I must leave.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Well too bad you are not going anywhere little scaredy pony because I am taking you on the train to pain town.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie lunges for Fluttershy and grabs her. Fluttershy was scared to see what happens next to her. Pinkie Pie lifts Fluttershy over her head and starts spinning her in a circle. Fluttershy was starting to get dizzy which Pinkie Pie fixes very easily by tossing Fluttershy into the ring. Fluttershy lands on the ring face first while Pinkie Pie quickly gallops to the candle turnbuckle and climbs to the top rope. Pinkie Pie was ready to attack Fluttershy but decides to wait until Fluttershy was recovering from her little trip. Fluttershy tries to get up, but she couldn’t be since Pinkie Pie was spinning her like a baton. Pinkie couldn’t wait any longer and decides to jump of the top rope and lands right on top of Fluttershy`s back with her horse rump. Pinkie Pie quickly turns to face Fluttershy`s rear hooves, and she grabs her rear hooves with her front hooves, and locks Fluttershy in a boston crab. Fluttershy was banging on the mat in pain, and she couldn’t break free because Pinkie Pie had her pinned down.
Fluttershy said, “Why are you doing this?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Isn`t obvious yet. This is your surprise.”
Fluttershy said, “This is my surprise.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Duh! Me and you are going to try out my new PWP BIRTHDAY WRESTLING EXTRAVAGNZA! But I can`t do it by myself.”
Fluttershy said, “So, you decided to call me to come and try out your new venue.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Yeah!”
Fluttershy said, “Then, I would like to return my surprise.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Sorry, no substitution or refunds.”
Fluttershy said, “No fair.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Who cares about fair, not let me lick your hooves.”
Fluttershy said, “My hooves!?!?!??!”
Pinkie Pie sticks out her pony tongue and starts licking all over Fluttershy`s hooves. Fluttershy starts moaning in pleasure because she was enjoying having Pinkie Pie licking her hooves. Fluttershy tries to crawl to the ropes, but Pinkie Pie was not going to let that happen, so Pinkie Pie Plants her feet on the box mat to hold her ground. Fluttershy struggles to reach, but that was thanks to Pinkie Pie by planting her hooves down on the mat keeping her and Fluttershy lock in place. Fluttershy continues her moaning because she couldn’t take it anymore that she ends cumming on the giant present mat. Pinkie Pie saw that Fluttershy cummed and she was disappointed that she didn’t get to lick her pussy, but it wasn’t too late to fix that. Pinkie Pie quickly gets off Fluttershy`s back, and quickly folds her like a piece of paper, and starts licking her wet pussy. Fluttershy was blushing red because she was embarrassed that Pinkie Pie saw her cum and is now licking her clean.
Fluttershy said, “P-p-p-p-p-p-please Pinkie P-p-p-p-p-p-pie I am sensitive there.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Oh don’t worry Fluttershy I will be careful.”
Pinkie Pie inserts her tongue inside Fluttershy`s wet pussy and starts licking in from the inside. Fluttershy continues moaning, but luckily the attic was soundproof thanks to the magic that Pinkie Pie ask Twilight for this new venue. Pinkie Pie continues licking Fluttershy`s pussy, but Fluttershy wasn’t going to let Pinkie Pie have all the fun. Fluttershy manages to push Pinkie Pie off her, and quickly gets up on all four hooves. Fluttershy tries to make a run for it, but Pinkie Pie tackles her down and locks her in a camel clutch. Fluttershy tries to escape, but Pinkie Pie has her lock in tight in the camel clutch that she couldn’t break free from it or try to reach the ropes.
Fluttershy said, “Let me go Pinkie.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Sorry Fluttershy, but this is a wrestling theme party.”
Fluttershy said, “Meaning?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Meaning in order to get out of this room, and the match you have to pin me.”
Fluttershy said, “If their no other way.”
Pinkie Pie said, “There isn’t.”
Fluttershy struggles to escape, but Pinkie Pie tries her best to hold Fluttershy down. However, it’s not working anymore. Fluttershy finds the strength to break free from the camel clutch and pushes Pinkie Pie off her. Pinkie Pie falls to the mat, while Fluttershy gets up on all fours, and charges towards Pinkie Pie while she was down. Fluttershy jumps up high in the air and lands right on top of Pinkie Pie with a brutal butt slam to the stomach. Pinkie Pie was in pain from the that butt slam that Fluttershy did to her, but it was not over it. Fluttershy flaps her wings to fly in the air, and once she has reached her maximum height, she stops flapping her wings.
Fluttershy said, “Here I come Pinkie!”
Pinkie Pie said, “What?”
Pinkie opens her eyes to see that Fluttershy was coming down fast on her, and she quickly rolls out of the way in time. Fluttershy did not expect for Pinkie Pie to recover quickly and move out of her line of attack which was a bad idea from the start. Fluttershy lands on the mat ass first which caused a big shockwave across the mat which also made her ass jiggle from the impact. Fluttershy screams in pain and uses her hooves to massage her now big red ass from the fall that she attempted to crush Pinkie Pie with. Pinkie Pie took this chance to gallop to the ribbon ropes with enough force that she bounces off them and dropkicks Fluttershy in the face. Fluttershy was laid out on the mat from the blow she took to the chest. Pinkie Pie quickly runs to the to the candle turnbuckle and climbs to the top and jumps off it.
Fluttershy said, “Ow. That hurt.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Then this is going to be painful.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Fluttery looks up to see that Pinkie was coming crashing down right to top of her with top rope body splash. Pinkie Pie lands right on top of Fluttershy`s belly knocking the wind out of her from her dive. Pinkie Pie tries to claim the win, but Fluttershy manages to kick out of the pin, and tackles Pinkie Pie. They both tumble around like bush trying to get the upper hand in the match, but in the end, Pinkie Pie manages to get it by landing right on top of Fluttershy`s back and locks her in a headlock hold. Since Pinkie Pie was on top of Fluttershy it also prevented Fluttershy from flapping her wings to try to fly up in the in air. Fluttershy tries to flap her wings, but with Pinkie Pie on her back it was impossible.
Fluttershy said, “Let me up!”
Pinkie Pie said, “No!”
Fluttershy said, “Let me up!”
Pinkie Pie said, “Never!”
Fluttershy struggles to escape, but Pinkie Pie held her tight. Fluttershy does the unthinkable and bites Pinkie Pie`s hooves. Pinkie Pie screams in pain and loses her grip on Fluttershy giving her the opportunity Fluttershy needed to push Pinkie Pie off her. Fluttershy quickly sits right on top of Pinkie`s back and grabs her left hooves and locks Pinkie Pie in single leg/hoof boston crab. Pinkie Pie was banging the mat with her hoof and screaming in pain. She tries to crawl to the ropes, but it was no use because Fluttershy was doing her best to keep Pinkie Pie place.
Fluttershy said, “You ready to admit defeat?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Never.”
Fluttershy said, “Then you leave me with no choice.” (Fluttershy sticks out her tongue)
Pinkie Pie said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Fluttershy said, “I would.”
Fluttershy slowly starts licking Pinkie Pies hooves. At first Pinkie Pie was disgusted at first, but later she felt nothing, but warm feelings in her heart and pussy. Fluttershy saw that Pinkie Pie was starting to get in heat from her licking her hoof. Fluttershy decides to get a little up close and personal for Pinkie Pie. She uses one of her hooves and places it over Pinkie Pie`s pussy. Pinkie Pie felt Fluttershy`s hoof on her pussy, and she knew that Fluttershy could feel the heat coming out of her pussy.
Pinkie Pie said, “What are you waiting for.”
Fluttershy said, “Are you sure?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Do it.”
Fluttershy said, “Okay.”
Fluttershy starts rubbing Pinkie Pie`s pussy with her hoof that Pinkie Pie moans from her pussy being rubbed by Fluttershy. However, Fluttershy couldn’t control herself or even ignore Pinkie Pie`s moans of pleasure that she quickly turns Pinkie Pie over on her back and starts licking Pinkie Pie`s pussy. Pinkie Pie try’s to push her off, but she couldn’t because Fluttershy had a tight grip on her while she was sucking on her pussy, so Pinkie Pie does the same. She grabs Fluttershy`s waist and pulls it in closer to her face and starts licking her pussy as well. Fluttershy went wide eyed from Pinkie Pie attacking her sweet spot that she her entire lover half went numb, and Pinkie Pie was trap under horse rump.
Fluttershy said, “You went for my sweet spot, huh?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Mmmhh.”
Fluttershy said, “Well because of that now I can`t move my lower half, so now you are trap under me.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Mmmhh.”
Pinkie Pie keeps sucking on Fluttershy`s pussy while she does the same as well. The 2 friends kept at until one breaks or cums first, but it was still a race to see who it goes first. However, in the end they cummed at the same time, and their faces were covered in the juices that they both passed out from exhaustion. A few minutes have passed, and Pinkie Pie was the first one to wake up with Fluttershy over her body, and with juices leaking out of Fluttershy`s pussy. Pinkie Pie manages lick Fluttershy`s pussy clean without waking her up. Fluttershy was still asleep from having her pussy suck out by Pinkie Pie which open an opportunity for Pinkie Pie to surprise Fluttershy.
Pinkie pie said, “Wait right here Fluttershy I have a big surprise for you.”
Fluttershy was in a deep state of horniess that she couldn’t even hear what Pinkie Pie said to her which was for the best because she didn’t want Fluttershy to know what she has planned. Pinkie Pie climbs out of the present shape ring and opens a secret hatch that leads back to her room. Pinkie Pie grabs a box from under her bed and opens it. In that box was a special toy that is going to change their lives for the better. Pinkie Pie quickly grabs the toy and rushes back to the attic before Fluttershy wakes up from her sex coma.
Pinkie Pie said, “I am here Fluttershy, and I have a special surprise for you.”
Pinkie Pie quickly climbs to the top of the candle turnbuckle since Fluttershy was still out. Pinkie Pie holds up in the air a sex toy, but not just any sex toy. This sex toy is used by female ponies that want to get pregnant and start families. Well, Pinkie Pie wants to have family of her own, but she had a crush on Fluttershy for a long time when they first met. Pinkie Pie lubes up the toy and inserts into her pussy which was a long dick, but with a hole in the front. Fluttershy was starting to wake up, and her legs were still spread for this to work, so Pinkie Pie took a chance and jumps of the top rope. Fluttershy opens her eyes, but all she could see was a black silhouette of Pinkie Pie, but she didn’t know what Pinkie Pie had plan.
Fluttershy said, “Pinkie?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Get ready to have babies.”
Fluttershy said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie lands right on top of Fluttershy perfectly that the sex toy went right inside of Fluttershy`s pussy. Fluttershy screams in pleasure that she wraps her hooves around Pinkie Pie`s body not letting her go. Pinkie Pie could feel Fluttershy`s strength, but it didn’t matter to her because she was inside of Fluttershy.
Fluttershy looks at Pinkie Pie and wanted to ask was inside her.
Fluttershy said, “What did you do?”
Pinkie Pie said, “You and me are going to start a family together.”
Fluttershy said, “O-o-o-o-okay, but how?”
Pinkie Pie said, “I am using a special toy that will be guaranteed that you get pregnant.”
Fluttershy said, “Then breed me you party pony.”
Pinkie Pie said, “You got it nature pony.”
Fluttershy loosens her grip on Pinkie Pie, so that she can start thrusting into her. Pinkie Pie hugs Fluttershy and starts making out with her while thrusting her at the same time. Pinkie Pie started off slowly because she doesn’t want to rush things. Pinkie Pie wants to take it slow because she wants Fluttershy to feel comfortable, and comeback for a round 2. Fluttershy moans from the thrusting that she holds on to Pinkie Pie tight. Pinkie Pie starts thrusting faster into Fluttershy`s pussy that cum simultaneously that their juices traveled through the sex toy, but it mostly ended up inside Fluttershy giving her a big belly.
Fluttershy said, “I feel full.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Good. I want you to feel full.”
Fluttershy said, “Thank you Pinkie, but we are still in a match.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Yeah.”
Fluttershy said, “I guess you win.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Not really.”
Fluttershy said, “Why not.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Because I haven’t started counting yet.”
Fluttershy quickly pushes Pinkie Pie off her and sits on top of her pinning her to the mat. Fluttershy starts her count and wins the match. Pinkie Pie didn’t care that she lost the match, all she cared about was that she had sex with her crush. Fluttershy stays seated on top of Pinkie Pie and lowers her head for kiss which was hard to since her stomach was a little plump from the cum. The 2 ponies spent their entire time inside the attic having rough sex, and wrestling each other, but in the end Fluttershy was the one that ended up with a very big belly in the end. The 2 ponies passed out from exhaustion that they fell asleep in the secret room.
Fluttershy said, (in her sleep) “I love you, Pinkie.”
Pinkie Pie said, (in her sleep) “Love you too, Fluttershy.”
The girls cuddle with each other while in their sleep that they couldn’t let go of each other no matter how much they tried. In the end they slept together, but Fluttershy was sleeping on top of Pinkie Pie like she was trapping the party pony and letting her go at all. After a few hours of rest the ponies wake up, but
Fluttershy wasn’t getting up on her hooves for some reason.
Pinkie Pie said, “Fluttershy its over. We can go now.”
Fluttershy said, “I know, but I have something to say first.”
Pinkie Pie said, “What is it?”
Fluttershy said, “You tell no one of this because I think they are not ready for this yet.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay.”
Fluttershy gets up on her hooves, but she drops her ass right on top of Pinkie Pie since she still had the sex toy on her. Pinkie Pie was confused as to why Fluttershy was keeping her put, so she decides to ask her what is was.
Pinkie Pie said, “What's wrong?”
Fluttershy said, “Oh one more thing I forgot to mention.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay?”
Fluttershy said, “You are mine now. You are the only pony I want to fuck me, okay?”
Pinkie Pie said, “Okay.”
The 2 ponies shake hooves and exited the attic together, and went their separate ways, buy Fluttershy had something else to say before she leaves. Fluttershy walks up to Pinkie Pie and hugs her with her hooves. Pinkie Pie hugs her back, but that is when Fluttershy said the last thing before she left.
Fluttershy said, “I hope it’s a girl.”
Pinkie Pie said, “Huh?”
Pinkie Pie was about to say something, but Fluttershy stop her by giving her a big kiss on the lips, and then pushes her to the ground. Pinkie Pie was confused as to why Fluttershy said that to her, but then she knew later what Fluttershy meant. She was super excited that they were going to have a baby fowl together, and she wanted to hug her again, but Fluttershy left the room. Pinkie pie was filled with excitement that she jumps on her bed, and screams into her pillow with joy because her and Fluttershy were going to be one big happy family.
The End.
marlene & Clover vs Gloria
Posted 3 years agoOn a beautiful sunny day on the sandy beach of a deserted island there was someone laying on the sandy beach passed out and not waking up. A few waved started crashing on the mysterious person that was on the beach until the water wakes up the mysterious person. The mysterious person wakes up from the crashing waves and it was Marlene from the central park zoo. Marlene got up to her feet and was wondering how she got on that sandy beach, but she wasn’t sure. Marlene had a little bit of amnesia, but that wasn’t going to stop her from remembering how she got there. A few seconds later Marlene heard the bushed and branches behind and quickly jumps up in fear. Marlene turns to the direction of the sound she heard and saw nothing. Marlene quickly grabs a big stick that was on her left side and starts walking towards the bushes.
Marlene said, “Hello? Is there someone their?”
“bushes and branches rassling”
Marlene said, “Hello?”
Marlene lets her guard down a bit guessing that whatever it was she must have sacred away. Marlene turns her back towards the bushes, then at that moment a creature pops out of the pushes and tackles Marlen to ground. Marlene screams in fear and tries to reach the stick, since the creature that attack her knock it out of her hands. However, the creature holds her hands down. Marlene manages to overpower the creature and tosses it away from her. Marlene quickly crawls towards the stick and grabs it while the creature runs for it to try and stop her. They grabbed it at the same and look at each other face to face. Marlene couldn’t believe who she was seeing. It was Clover. Clover couldn’t believe that she was seeing Marlene. The 2 girls got up to their feet and hold hands to make sure that they weren’t dreaming or seeing mirage.
Marlene said, “Clover?”
Clover said, “Marlene?”
Marlene said, “Oh thank goodness you are real.”
Clover said, “Same to you.”
The 2 girls hug each other and jump up in excitement. They were glad that they weren’t on the island alone, but they still had one question on their minds. How did they get on the island? The 2 girls started at each other and were each blushing in read. The 2 women were wearing very tight bikinis that outline their curvy bodies. The bikinis were tight as well meaning they can see their nipples. Clover saw that Marlene was an otter, but some very plump tits and a nice jiggle booty. Clover covers her mouth, so that Marlene doesn’t see her face all red. Marlene saw Clover body which had a very nice firm, and plump booty and tits.
Marlene said, “You look cute in that bikini.”
Clover said, “Thanks. Yours is cute too”
Marlene said, “Thank you.”
Marlene didn’t care about Clover`s bikini all she wanted to do was jump Clover and rip it off her and have some rough sex with her. Clover saw that Marlene was not paying attention to the situation they were in. Clover grabs a shell on the beach and walks towards the shoreline to fill the shell with water. Clover walks back towards Marlene and throws the water into Marlene`s face to bring her back to reality since her mind was wondering off. Marlene comes back to reality from her dark and dirty fantasy that will never happen.
Clover said, “Hey you, okay?”
Marlene said, “What? I mean yes. Sorry about that.”
Clover said, “It’s okay. What were you thinking about?”
Marlene said, “Just trying to figure out how we got here that’s all.”
Clover said, “Well that good. I am going to go explore you want to come.”
Marlene said, “Yeah sure.”
Clover lets Marlene go in front of her which was a big mistake. Clover follows behind Marlene and every time that Marlene takes a step her botty starts to bounce and causes her to give herself a wedgie. Clover saw this and immediately her face turns reds like a tomato from watching this that she didn’t pay attention that Marlene was calling her. Clover finally notices that Marlene was calling and wondering why. Marlene points to Clover`s red face wondering if she was getting sunburn. Marlene wanted to ask if clover was okay, but Clover put her hand in front of Marlene to stop her.
Marlene said, “You, okay?”
Clover said, “Yeah, I am fine. Just keep moving.”
Marlene said, “Okay. I just wanted to make sure that’s all.”
Clover said, “Look its nothing. Keep moving.”
Marlene said, “Okay you don’t have to be so mean about it.”
Clover said, “Just move it, okay. I don’t like wasting time like this.”
Marlene said, “Fine.”
The girls kept moving through the sandy beach towards the jungle. Marlene hated clover, but secretly she loved her deep down in her heart. Marlene thinks that Clover probably feels the same towards her, since they are all alone on a deserted island and if the opportunity ever arose, Marlene was going to make sure that she was going to be the one on top. The girls kept walking through the jungle for hours and they didn’t see any signs of life. They think they are the only ones on the island, and they think it was best to find shelter just in case another storm was going to brew in the sky. The girls reach a cliff and were able to see the entire island. The girls saw how beautiful the island was and, in their minds, they didn’t want to leave at all. Suddenly Marlene points to the south and saw smoke coming from that direction. Clover looks in the same direction that Marlene points and saw the smoke that it was coming from spot and not spreading like a wildfire.
Clover said, “Nice spotting Marlene.”
Marlene said, “Thanks, clover.”
Clover smacks Marlene`s plump ass hard leaving her handprint. Marlene gave clover the stink eye after that hard on her booty, but secretly she enjoyed it. Marlene decides to repay clover back with a slap on her chest on her tits. Clover was a little pissed by that surprise attack, but she like the fact that Marlene doesn’t let anyone push her around or even get away with anything especial a smack in the ass. The 2 girls started walking down the cliff towards the direction where the saw the smoke. After a 2 hour long hike the girls made it, and they were surprised. They saw a homemade hut next to a beautiful stream, a garden filled with fruits, a wresting ring made of treetops leaves overlapping one another for the mat with corners that were made with palm tree trunks with ropes that were made with jungle vines, and the last thing was that they saw a pool in the back, which was bubbling, and the girls couldn’t understand how that was happening.
Marlene said, “How is it doing that?”
Clover said, “Must be hot spot.”
Marlene said, “Cool a natural hot spring. Nice.”
Clover said, “Yeah.”
Marlene said, “Should we make ourselves at home.”
Clover said, “I guess so, since there is no one here.”
Clover goes inside the hut to see what she can find, while Marlene stays outside and starts walking towards the hot spring. She gets to her knees and puts her hand inside the hot spring. Marlene like how the hot spring was at a good temperature, and she enjoyed how the bubbles tickled her hand. Marlene thinks that Clover was busy inside the house, and that no one was around she decides to go skinny dipping. Marlene takes off her bikini and gets inside the hot spring enjoying the warm water. Clover comes out of the hut and sees that Marlene took of her bikini leaving Clover with an angry, but curious face on her. Clover walks towards Marlene and sees that she was just sitting in the hot spring with not a care in the world.
Clover said, “What are you doing?”
Marlene said, “What does it look like? I am skinny dipping.” (Clover face turns red from seeing Marlene`s plump tits float in the water.)
Clover said, “Well hurry up. Put your clothes on and help me find some food.”
Marlene said, “You’re not the boss of me. Leave me alone.”
Clover said, “I am going to say this once. Get out of the hot spring.”
Marlene said, “Make me.”
Clover was furious with Marlene`s attitude and jumps in the hot spring to pull Marlene out of the spring. Marlene puts up a fight with Clover trying to push her away from and interrupting her fun, but it wasn’t enough. Clover manages to pull Marlene out of the hot spring while grabbing her tits at the same time. Marlene was upset that Clover ruined her fun, but in the inside, she was glad that she can let Clover cope a fell from her. Clover face was even redder from grabbing Marlene`s tits which made Marlene very upset. Marlene pulls herself away from Clover then gives her a big slap to the face. Clover was surprised that Marlene had such strength that her slap even left a handprint on Clover`s face. Clover was a little angry with Marlene after that slap. Clover lunges for Marlene and picks her up to her shoulders.
Marlene said, “Clover, please don’t do this. I am sorry.”
Clover said, “Oh you are going to pay for that. We are just changing venues.”
Marlene said, “Huh?”
Clover carries Marlene to the ring and then tosses her over the rope, then climbs into the ring ready to lay the smackdown on Marlene. Clover was in the ring and about to jump Marlene, but Marlene beats her to the punch. Marlene quickly spears Clover to the ground and holds her down while Marlene rips off her top. Clover tries to fight her off, but she unsuccessful against her. Clover underestimated how strong Marlene was, even when looking at her wet body Clover was happy deep down that she was being manhandled by Marlene. Marlene quickly turns Clover on to her stomach and sits on her back. Clover tries to crawl away, but Marlene holds her down with her plump naked ass which when Clover sees it up close, she just couldn’t hide the fact that she was enjoying this. Marlene didn’t pay attention to Clover since she was busy ripping off her bikini bottom. Marlene rips off Clover`s bikini bottom and throws it out of the ring. Clover felt a breeze in her pussy which both tickle and made her a little excited.
Clover said, “So, we are both going commando?”
Marlene said, “Oh yeah.”
Clover said, “Good.”
Clover fights dirty by grabbing Marlene`s tail and gives it a bite. Marlene jumps up in the air in pain pull her tail out of Clover`s mouth. Marlene wanted to make Clover pay for using a cheap move on her, but by the time she turns towards Clover she disappeared. Marlene was, so busy looking for clover outside the ring that she didn’t notice that Clover was behind her on the top rope. Clover had the perfect attack for Marlene all she had to was wait for Marlene to turn around, so that she can catch her by surprise. After 3 minutes of waiting Marlene turns around and Clover jumps of the tope rope. Marlene sees Clover coming towards her and lands a perfect body splash on Marlene that when they both land on the mat Clover`s nice plump booty jiggles along with Marlene`s breasts.
Marlene said, “Well played.”
Clover said, “I try.”
Marlene said, “Well then, it’s my turn.”
Marlene pushes Clover off her with all her might and quickly jumps on top of her smothering her with her big breasts. Clover was caught in the most humiliating, but sexy pin. Clover wanted to push Marlene off her, but instead on doing that Clover decides to get a little naughty with her opponents tits. Clover sticks out her tongue and starts moving it in a circle around Marlene`s nipple. Marlene went red from pleasure that she was getting a little horny. Marlene wanted to get hornier with Clover, and since Clover had her mouth wide open Marlene drops her boob insider her mouth. Clover choke a bit from being surprised by what Marlen did, but it didn’t stop her. Clover starts licking and sucking on Marlene nipple that not even 5 minutes have gone by that Marlene reaches her climax and lets out her milk inside Clover`s mouth. Clover swallows Marlene`s milk because it was very tasty. Marlene sits up, but she doesn’t get off Clover because she wasn’t don with her yet.
Marlene said, “You, okay?”
Clover said, “Oh yeah.”
Marlene said, “Okay then, because we are just getting started.”
Marlene puts her fingers into her mouth and licks very thoroughly. When Marlene pulls fingers out of her mouth, she slowly lowers them, and about to insert them in Clover`s pussy. Clover didn’t want to fight Marlene at this point, but she didn’t want to be fingered just yet. Clover manages to push Marlene off her. Marlene was a little upset that Clover didn’t let her have some fun down under, but that was going to change in the next few minutes. Clover quickly grabs one of Marlene`s legs and sit right on top of her plump ass with her. Clover locks Marlene in a single boston crab which Marlene didn’t struggle at all to get out, because she was enjoying having Clover sit on top of her like cushion.
Clover said, “Not going to escape.”
Marlene said, “No I am actually it.”
Clover said, “Good, hope you are not ticklish.”
Marlene said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Clover said, “Try me.”
Clover starts thinking of a naughty idea to do on Marlene while she has her lock in the single leg boston crab. Clover stops tickling Marlene`s foot, but this time she giver her foot a nice kiss on the heel. Marlene was confused as to why Clover was doing, but she didn’t mind it because Marlene was enjoying that fact that her foot was being worship. Marlene just relaxes while clover starts giving kisses to Marlene`s foot and massaging it at the same time. Clover turned her head towards Marlene to see that she was enjoying. Clover crack a crooked smile on her face and decides to get a little rough wit Marlene.
Clover said, “Well looks like you are enjoying this.”
Marlene said, “Yes I do.”
Clover said, “Well then I am going to get a little rough on your foot.”
Marlene said, “How rough?”
Clover said, “You`ll see.”
Clover sticks out her tongue and starts licking Marlene`s foot from heel to toes. Marlene went red and let out some high pitch moans of pleasure. Marlene didn’t expect Clover to worship her foot, but she is not complaining about it because Marlene like it a lot. Marlene grabs the mat trying to resist the urge to let out another moan of pleasure, but it didn’t work she at Clover`s mercy. Clover licks Marlene`s foot, massages it, and suck on her toes. Marlene was moaning in pleasure from this that she didn’t it to stop at all. Marlene decides to just lay back and let Clover worship her foot. Meanwhile on the sandy beaches of the island Gloria was taking a nice long walk taking in the sights and sounds of the ocean. Gloria was all alone on the island, and she was very happy. She was glad to get away from the busy streets or New York City, and not her friends nag a lot. Gloria was glad that she took a walk to enjoy herself, but it was time for her to get home and eat some fruit from her garden.
Gloria said, “Well today was a nice for walk, but it is time to go back to camp.”
Gloria starts walking back to her campsite using her special shortcut that will get her their faster. Gloria was a few yards away from her campsite when she started to hear moaning in the air. Gloria thought she was hearing thing, but the more she got closer to her campsite the louder it got. Once Gloria got to her campsite, where she saw that their bikini bottoms on the ground, her garden was disturb, and she 2 figures in her ring. Gloria went to go investigate who they were, and to her surprise she they were 2 women. A lemur and an otter. Gloria walks to the ring and notice that they were getting a little overzealous with one another. Gloria climbs the ring and waits on the apron and watches as the 2 girls were wrestling and getting very intimate with one another.
Marlene said, “Hey Clover.”
Clover said, “Yeah Marlene.”
Marlene said, “Let go of my leg and come and kiss.”
Clover said, “Deal.”
Clover lets go of Marlene `s leg and gets up to her feet. She give a little nudge on Marlene`s side making her turn over on her back. Clover then slowly sits on top of Marlene and leans in for the kiss on the mouth. The 2 women lock lips with each other. They tongues wrestled for about 5 minutes, then just started kissing each other on the cheek, neck, head, and even each other boobs. Gloria was surprised that the girls haven’t notice her, yet because she was enjoying the show. Gloria wanted to surprise the girls, but she decided to let it go for a little longer before interrupting the girls. The girls continued their little lovefest until Marlene had a strange feeling.
Marlene said, “Hey Clover.”
Clover said, “Yeah.”
Marlene said, “Do you get the feeling that you are being watch.”
Clover said, “No, why?”
Marlene said, “Never mind.”
Gloria said, “I can answer that question for you if you like.”
The girls stop kissing and quickly turn to Gloria`s direction. The girls quickly get up to their feet and immediately apologize for using her ring without permission, disturbing her garden, and trespassing on her property. The girls told Gloria that they are going to take their leave, and not disturb her again because they assumed that the island was deserted. The girls were about to exit the ring, but Gloria stops them before they did and decides to propose a little wager on the girls. The girls stop to her what Gloria has to say to them.
Gloria said, “Listen girls I have a little proposition for you.”
Clover & Marlene said, “What is it?”
Gloria said, “What do you say to a friendly match?”
Clover said, “What's the catch?”
Gloria said, “Its simple. All you must do is last about 30 minutes or close to an hour in the ring with me.”
Marlene said, “That’s all.”
Gloria said, “Yes, and the best part to this is that there are no rules meaning anything goes be it physical or sexual. You girls understand?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yes.”
Gloria had a smile on her face and climbs in the ring. When she walks closer to the girls, they were surprised how tall she was. Clover & Marlene were a little smaller then than gloria in height because they reach up to her tits, however when it came to size, figure Gloria had them beat since she was a hippo of course. Her ass was 3 times their size which made Marlene a little red and she wanted to get smother by that huge ass. Clover was attracted more to her tits, and she wanted to jump Gloria right now and suck on her tits hard. The girls agreed to Gloria`s terms and they went to the corner to stretch and think of a battle plan to overpower Gloria and try to get handsy on her body at the same time. Clover whispers into Marlene`s ear telling her plan on how they are going to overpower the sexy hippo.
Clover whispers, “Here`s the plan. I will charge at her, then you wait 5 seconds then charge right after me, so that I can spear her, and you can do a crossbody splash. She won`t see this coming.”
Marlene whispers, “You got it.”
Gloria saw that the 2 girls were conspiring with each other trying to bring her down, but they underestimate the hippo. Gloria was one of the most brutal hippos that ever exists in this world because she grew up in the one place that made her tough. She grew up in the Central Park Zoo located in New York City. Gloria signals the girls to see if they are ready to start the match and lose in less than 30 seconds, but Gloria didn’t want to end the match too quickly. She wanted to get some personal fun form these girls since she had been on this island for such a long time.
Gloria said, “You girls ready?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yes.”
Gloria said, “Well then let’s get this party started.”
Clover charges towards Gloria head on, and Marlene follows right after as they planned. Sadly, Gloria saw this coming a mile away, so she counters the attack, by doing a 90-degree turn and side butt bumps Clover to the mat, then catches Marlene in her arms. Marlene was in trouble now since their attack didn’t work at all. Marlene tries to escape from Gloria, but it was no use. Gloria deadlifts Marlene over her head to display her strength to these 2 girls. Gloria walks toward Clover that was laid out on the mat from that butt bump she took head on. Gloria toss Marlene in the air lets gravity takeover, being setting up Marlene for a Gorilla press slam. Marlene falls right on top of Clover`s stomach. Clover lets out a grunt pain from that fall which was totally unexpected. Gloria had a smile on her face and lets out a laugh of joy at them because she was finding this very funny.
Gloria said, “Okay girls your first mistake was charging at a hippo with a terrible plan.”
Clover said, “Well that’s understandable.”
Marlene said, “Yeah.”
Gloria said, “Good. Now get comfortable because I am about to try my new reading chair.”
Marlene said, “Reading chair?”
Gloria turns around then sits right on top of Clover & Marlene with her big ass. Gloria`s nearly covered the girls entire body. Marlene was happy inside because she was being squashed by Gloria`s big ass. Of course Marlene wanted gloria to sit on her face with that big ass, but she will make do with Gloria sitting on her back. Clover got the worst part of it since she was feeling the fullweight of Marlene and Gloria`s huge ass.
Gloria said, “Thanks for being my cushion girls.”
Clover said, “Why?”
Gloria said, “Well you see I took a long walk around the island, and feet are killing me.”
Marlene said, “Oh you poor thing.”
Gloria said, “Well thanks for letting me sit on you two till I am ready to wrestle, okay?”
Marlene & clover said, “Okay.”
After a 30-minute period Gloria gets off the girls and walks to her corner. Marlene gets up to her feet, then helps Clover to her feet then they walk back to their corner to come up with another plan to win the match. While girls were distracted thinking of plan, they didn’t know that gloria had a plan on her own. Gloria rubs her feet on the mat like a bull ready to charge at the matador or in this case it’s a big hippo charging towards an otter and lemur in the corner. Gloria charges full speed towards the girls and crushed them in the corner. The girls felt they got rammed by an 18-wheeler running 75 miles perf hour. Gloria holds the girls the corner using her body, but the girls were the ones that were in a perfect situation right now especially Clover.
Gloria said, “Well girls looks like you’re a tight situation.”
Clover said, “I don’t think so Gloria.”
Gloria said, “What do you say that lemur?”
Clover said, “Because of this.”
Clover leans in and starts sucking on Gloria`s juicy titty. Gloria was caught by surprise, but she did nothing to stop it because she was secretly enjoying it. Marlene does the same thing and starts sucking on Gloria`s other juicy titty. Gloria was moaning in pleasure that the girls found a way to attack Gloria, but this time they are going to worship her until she falls to her knees in pleasure. Gloria didn’t want to lose that easy from these two girls and decides to give the girls a little what they truly desire. Gloria pulls her boobs out of the girls mouth and does a 180-degree turn. Marlene and clover could only see Gloria`s back and were wondering what she was going to do to them. Gloria starts butt bumping the girls in the corner with her huge, plump that the girls fell in a seated position. Gloria wanted to smother both at the same time with her ass, but she decides to take turns with before she does. Gloria pulls Marlene out of the corner and leaves Clover in the corner.
Clover said, “What are you doing?”
Gloria said, “Isn`t obvious. I am going to smother you with my ass.”
Marlene said, “No fair.”
Gloria said, “Don’t worry little otter you will get your turn, but I have something special for you to do.”
Marlene said, “Okay. I will wait.”
Gloria said, “That’s a good girl. You ready little lemur.”
Clover gives Gloria a thumbs meaning that she was ready to be smother by Gloria`s big ass. Gloria grabs her big ass cheeks and spreads them as far as she can to expose her anus for Clover to see it with her own eyes. Gloria slowly starts lowering her ass until she can feel Clover`s breathe touching her anus. Gloria lets go of her ass cheeks, and Marlene`s see that Clover`s head was completely in engulfed by Gloria`s ass. Clover starts massaging Gloria`s big ass and starts licking her anus. Gloria lets out a moan of pleasure because it’s been a long time since she has been pleasured by someone. Marlene was wondering what Gloria wanted her to do, but she doesn’t wait for Gloria to tell her. Marlene crawls to Gloria and picks her plump belly a bit to find Gloria`s pussy. Marlene saw Gloria`s pussy and it was starting to get a little wet from Clover worshipping her ass.
Gloria said, “See something you like, Marlene?”
Marlene said, “Do you mind if I?”
Gloria said, “Not at all.”
Marlene starts kissing Gloria`s pussy. Gloria immediately moaned in pleasure because Marlene attack here at her sweet spot. Marlene licks her pussy, sucks her pussy, and inserts her tongue inside and sways it around in circle. Gloria couldn’t hold it anymore and cums rights inside Marlene`s mouth. Marlene was caught off guard from that squirt that some it spilled on the mat because it was too much for her. Marlene pulls herself away from Gloria`s pussy and looks up, but she couldn’t see Gloria because her plump tits were in the way. Marlene gets up to her feet, and immediately gropes Gloria`s tits. Gloria saw that Marlene was groping her tits which means it was payback since Gloria interrupted them earlier.
Gloria said, “So, I guess this is payback?”
Marlene said, “Yes, it is.”
Gloria said, “Then teach me a lesson.”
Marlene said, “I will.”
Marlene massages Gloria`s tits first, then she starts sucking on both her nipples. Marlene kept sucking, and Gloria was moaning in pleasure from having her nipples suck on, and her ass as well. 15 minutes passed and Gloria cums all over the mat and lets out her milk from her titis that Marlene almost choke on the milk, but she manages to swallow it all. Gloria was impressed that Marlene was able to swallow all her milk, but she wants to see if Clover can do the same. Gloria pulls herself out the corner and see that Clover was covered in her ass. Gloria helps Clover to her feet, then sits Marlene in the corner and buries her face in her big ass. Marlene was happy that she final gets to live her fantasy and be buried by Gloria`s big ass. Clover saw that Gloria was leaking from her breasts and lunges towards her breast and starts sucking on them hard. Gloria got a little frightened by how Clover reacted to her breasts leaking milk, but she likes it more.
Gloria said, “You are more powerful when it comes to pleasuring someone as a big as me.”
Clover said, “I am aim to please.”
Gloria said, “Well then, prove to me that you can satisfy me.”
Clover said, “Deal.”
Gloria said, “Okay. Marlene, are you doing okay down there?”
Marlene gives a thumbs up letting Gloria know that she was oaky, and that she doesn’t need to worry too much. Gloria just relaxes in the corner while Clover sucks on her tits, and Marlene kisses, licks, and sways her tongue inside Gloria`s ass Gloria was in pleasure heaven. Marlene starts to get handsy with Gloria`s pussy that she inserts her entire hand inside Gloria`s ass. Gloria screamed in pain, but instead of it hurting for her she screamed in pleasurable pain. Gloria looks away from Clover to try to hide that fact that she was enjoying it, but it didn’t matter Clover saw Gloria`s face. Clover saw that she was starting to lose her concentration and cum any second it was only a matter of time. Marlene pulls her hand in and out of Gloria`s pussy, while Clover sucks on both of Gloria`s tits. Gloria was feeling ready to release her juices and milk because these girls were going to town on her that she couldn’t hold it in any longer.
Gloria said, “You girls are good. I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Clover said, “Release it, Gloria. Release your juices and milk for us.”
Gloria said, “Okay!!!!!!!!!”
Gloria cums all over Marlene`s hand and on the mat. Gloria also cums all her milk into Clover`s mouth, bust she couldn’t handle it because it was too much for her handle. All the milk spilled onto the mat, but it didn’t matter to Gloria because she was happy to finally feel loved after being alone on this deserted island for so long. Gloria pulls herself out of the corner and helps Marlene up to her feet to see how she was doing, but for Marlene she felt amazing being trap under Gloria`s big sweaty ass. Gloria thinks it was time of the girls to starts worshipping her armpits. Gloria picks up one of her arms high up to expose her pit for the girls. Clover & Marlene saw her pits and it was sweaty and musky that they did not want to look away from it at all. Gloria point to Marlene, then points to her pit. Marlene understood what Gloria wants her to do, so Marlene slowly walks up to Gloria`s pit. Marlene smells Gloria`s pit and immediately becomes intoxicated to the smell, and plants her face in Gloria`s pit. Gloria lowers her hand and traps Marlene into her pit. Marlene starts licking, and kissing Gloria`s pit. Gloria couldn’t help herself but fell horny after having her pit worship. Gloria saw that Clover was feeling a little left out, so she decides to let Clover in on the action.
Gloria said, “Come here Clover.”
Clover said, “Me?”
Gloria said, “Yes you. Let’s see if you both can make me cum again.”
Clover said, “Okay.”
Gloria lifts her other arm, and lets Clover walk closer and bury her face her face into her armpit. Gloria lowers her arm and traps Clover into her armpit. Clover was happy to be a part of this and wanted to thank Gloria properly. Clover starts fingering Gloria`s pussy. Gloria felt horny from what Clover was doing, but it doesn’t stop there. Marlene inserts her fingers in Gloria`s and starts fingering her ass. Gloria was feeling horny ready to burst again, but she needs the girls to keep it up for a little longer until she was ready to burst one more time. 10 minutes have gone by, and Gloria has reach her limit.
Gloria said, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!”
Gloria cums all over Marlene`s hand and lets out a quart of milk from her breasts. Gloria was thinking that these girls are going to be her new play toys, however she stills wants them to do a few more thing before she finishes them off for good. Gloria lifts her arms to let the girls out of her sweaty pits. The girls were a little dizzy from being buried in Gloria`s pits they almost wanted to feint, so they did. The girls feinted on the mat next to each other side by side, this left Gloria with a perfect opportunity to start breastfeeding her new babies. Gloria slowly walks up to the girls and lays right on top of them with her first smothering their faces with her breasts. The girls slowly started to wake up, but when they open their eyes all the could see was dark and wondering what it was. The girls tried to move, but they couldn’t move an inch on their bodies. Gloria felt the girls moving, but she didn’t want to get off them, so she decides to move her breasts to the side to the girls breathe. The girls took a long deep breathe before asking Gloria why they were trapped under her. The girls waited 5 minutes to breathe, and now they were going to ask Gloria why she has them trap.
Marlene said, “Hey Gloria, why do you have us trap under you?”
Gloria said, “Simple. Its breastfeeding time.”
Clover said, “But we are not babies.”
Gloria said, “You are now.”
Clover said, “After this what else do you want us to do?”
Gloria said, “Well you are going to worship my feet, and then I am going to drag you two to the corner and finish you both off with a buttdrop. Then we are going to spend the rest of our lives her on this island forever.”
Marlene said, “I am all in for that idea.”
Clover said, “Agreed.”
Gloria said, “Well now that we got it settle time for you two worship my feet.”
Marlene said, “Well you do the same to us?”
Gloria said, “Depends?”
Gloria winks to girls as a sign for them that she will keep her word so girls nodded their heads in agreement that the would worship her feet. Gloria was glad that girls agree, so she gets up to her feet. Gloria lays down on the mat with her stomach and signals the girls that she was ready for them. Marlene and Clover were a little confused as to why Gloria did that, but then it click in their heads. Marlene & Clover got up on tehri feet, and each sit on one her ass cheeks. The girls each grab one of Gloria`s plump, meaty legs, and locks her in a double single leg boston crab. Of course Gloria didn’t feel any ounce of pain at all because she does Yoga in the early morning every day, so she is super flexible. The girls were amazed by how flexible Gloria is.
Clover said, “This is impossible?!”
Gloria said, “What dear?”
Marlene said, “How can you be this flexible? Hippos cant be this flexible?! It’s impossible!”
Gloria said, “Well now you girls are witnesses of seeing a flexible hippo in action.”
Marlene said, “A dream come true.”
Marlene starts licking Gloria`s foot with no hesitation and Clover does the same. Gloria felt happy and warm inside that she was getting the best pedicure in her life. Gloria massages her tits and plays with her nipples to stimulate herself to become more horny and ready to pop any second. Clover & Marlene thoroughly lick Gloria`s feet from heel to toe not missing a spot. They suck on her toes until Gloria`s entire foot was covered in Marlene`s saliva same with Clover on her other foot. The girls think they accomplish their job and got up to their feet, but they weren’t out of the woods yet. Gloria gets up to her feet while the girls were distracted in their accomplishment. She tackles them to ground, but this time she place Marlene on the ground, then place Clover on top of her and sits right on top of the girls with her big ass and locks them in a double boston crab.
Clover said, “Well played Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Thank you.”
Marlene said, “What are you going to do to us?”
Gloria said, “Well you worship my feet. I guess its my turn to return the favor.”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yeah.”
Gloria sticks out her long tongue and starts the girls feet non-stop. The girls screamed and moan in pleasure that some of the wildlife in jungle started to howl or make noises due to the strange noises they were hearing. Gloria was an expert when it comes to making women feel pleasurable because she has had a lot of practice being on the island by herself. After 30 minutes of worshipping Clover & Marlene`s feet Gloria thinks it time for her to end the match in the best way possible and using her biggest assets of all. Her ass. Gloria gets off the girls and walks to the corner and climbs to the middle rope and waits for girls. The girls saw that Gloria was waiting at the middle rope ready to drop her big ass someone, and well the girls were going to be that someone. The girls were trying to decided who will be on top of who when Gloria drops her big, plump ass on top of them.
Clover said, “How about I lay down first then you lay on top me?”
Marlene said, “How about the other way instead?”
Gloria said, “Hurry girls I can`t wait forever.”
Marlene said, “We can’t decide.”
Clover said, “Help us decide, please.”
Gloria said, “How about to next to each other in the corner where shoulders touch, so that both of you can be squashed by my big fat ass because you both will feel way better after this.”
Marlene said, “Okay.”
Clover said, “Works for me.”
The girls quickly crawled under Gloria Massive ass and laid next to each other, shoulder touching so that they can fit even better. Gloria saw that girls were lined up perfectly with her and she starts doing some little jumps on the corner. The girls were getting excited that they were about to be squashed by Gloria and they couldn’t think of a better way to lose this match but being buried in her fat ass was the best way to lose. Gloria jumps off the corner and lands right on top of Clover & Marlene that her ass nearly covered their entire bodies. The girls screamed in pain, but it was worth it for them to be trap and flatten by this large hippo. Gloria had the girls trap under her and starts the count to end the match.
Gloria said, “1 2 3. I win girls.”
Marlene said, “Yeah!”
Clover said, “Best match ever.”
Gloria said, “Thanks girls. How about we relax in my hot spring. What do you?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Good Idea.”
Gloria gets up to her feet, then crawls out of the ring. She leans inside the ring to grab Clover and Marlene and carries them over her shoulders. She heads towards the hot spring and gently lowers the girls the inside the hot, warm water. The girls were instantly in heaven and didn’t think of anyway it can get better than this. Gloria saw that the girls were enjoying her hot spring and decides to join in on the fun.
Gloria said, “Hey girls. Room for one more?”
Clover said, “You bet.”
Marlene said, “Come on in. The water is amazing.”
Gloria said, “Here I come girls.”
Gloria slowly dips her foot in the hot water, and immediately was driven to pleasure just with her foot in dip in the water. The girls saw that Gloria was blushing and they were glad to see if they can help Gloria feel a little more comfortable. Clover quickly grabs Gloria`s leg and slowly pulls it in deeper in the hot spring until was sitting at the edge. Gloria didn’t understand at first as to why Clover was doing this, but she starts piecing it together and wanted to get a little more comfortable with Clover & Marlene. Gloria gets into the hot springs and sits down on the bench in the hot spring. Gloria was feeling very comfortable & lovable now that she teases her new lovers by kissing and sucking on her tits. Marlene & Clover immediately jump Gloria and start fingering her pussy, sucking her tits, and making out with her as well.
Gloria said, “You girls are hungry.”
Marlene said, “Yes we are.”
Clover said, “Please mistress. Let us make love.”
Gloria said, “Well then let’s get busy.”
Gloria pulls herself out of the hot spring and walks toward her hut leaving a trail of water dripping from her body. She opens the door to her hut and sit son her bed. Clover & Marlene saw Gloria inside her hut with her legs spread open and wet which made the girl get as well. They follow the trail to her hut and closed the door behind them and have a very sex filled night with Gloria in her hut filled with enough sex that they might be passed out for days, but one thing is for sure Clover, Marlene, and Gloria are going to be happy for the rest of their lives.
The End.
Marlene said, “Hello? Is there someone their?”
“bushes and branches rassling”
Marlene said, “Hello?”
Marlene lets her guard down a bit guessing that whatever it was she must have sacred away. Marlene turns her back towards the bushes, then at that moment a creature pops out of the pushes and tackles Marlen to ground. Marlene screams in fear and tries to reach the stick, since the creature that attack her knock it out of her hands. However, the creature holds her hands down. Marlene manages to overpower the creature and tosses it away from her. Marlene quickly crawls towards the stick and grabs it while the creature runs for it to try and stop her. They grabbed it at the same and look at each other face to face. Marlene couldn’t believe who she was seeing. It was Clover. Clover couldn’t believe that she was seeing Marlene. The 2 girls got up to their feet and hold hands to make sure that they weren’t dreaming or seeing mirage.
Marlene said, “Clover?”
Clover said, “Marlene?”
Marlene said, “Oh thank goodness you are real.”
Clover said, “Same to you.”
The 2 girls hug each other and jump up in excitement. They were glad that they weren’t on the island alone, but they still had one question on their minds. How did they get on the island? The 2 girls started at each other and were each blushing in read. The 2 women were wearing very tight bikinis that outline their curvy bodies. The bikinis were tight as well meaning they can see their nipples. Clover saw that Marlene was an otter, but some very plump tits and a nice jiggle booty. Clover covers her mouth, so that Marlene doesn’t see her face all red. Marlene saw Clover body which had a very nice firm, and plump booty and tits.
Marlene said, “You look cute in that bikini.”
Clover said, “Thanks. Yours is cute too”
Marlene said, “Thank you.”
Marlene didn’t care about Clover`s bikini all she wanted to do was jump Clover and rip it off her and have some rough sex with her. Clover saw that Marlene was not paying attention to the situation they were in. Clover grabs a shell on the beach and walks towards the shoreline to fill the shell with water. Clover walks back towards Marlene and throws the water into Marlene`s face to bring her back to reality since her mind was wondering off. Marlene comes back to reality from her dark and dirty fantasy that will never happen.
Clover said, “Hey you, okay?”
Marlene said, “What? I mean yes. Sorry about that.”
Clover said, “It’s okay. What were you thinking about?”
Marlene said, “Just trying to figure out how we got here that’s all.”
Clover said, “Well that good. I am going to go explore you want to come.”
Marlene said, “Yeah sure.”
Clover lets Marlene go in front of her which was a big mistake. Clover follows behind Marlene and every time that Marlene takes a step her botty starts to bounce and causes her to give herself a wedgie. Clover saw this and immediately her face turns reds like a tomato from watching this that she didn’t pay attention that Marlene was calling her. Clover finally notices that Marlene was calling and wondering why. Marlene points to Clover`s red face wondering if she was getting sunburn. Marlene wanted to ask if clover was okay, but Clover put her hand in front of Marlene to stop her.
Marlene said, “You, okay?”
Clover said, “Yeah, I am fine. Just keep moving.”
Marlene said, “Okay. I just wanted to make sure that’s all.”
Clover said, “Look its nothing. Keep moving.”
Marlene said, “Okay you don’t have to be so mean about it.”
Clover said, “Just move it, okay. I don’t like wasting time like this.”
Marlene said, “Fine.”
The girls kept moving through the sandy beach towards the jungle. Marlene hated clover, but secretly she loved her deep down in her heart. Marlene thinks that Clover probably feels the same towards her, since they are all alone on a deserted island and if the opportunity ever arose, Marlene was going to make sure that she was going to be the one on top. The girls kept walking through the jungle for hours and they didn’t see any signs of life. They think they are the only ones on the island, and they think it was best to find shelter just in case another storm was going to brew in the sky. The girls reach a cliff and were able to see the entire island. The girls saw how beautiful the island was and, in their minds, they didn’t want to leave at all. Suddenly Marlene points to the south and saw smoke coming from that direction. Clover looks in the same direction that Marlene points and saw the smoke that it was coming from spot and not spreading like a wildfire.
Clover said, “Nice spotting Marlene.”
Marlene said, “Thanks, clover.”
Clover smacks Marlene`s plump ass hard leaving her handprint. Marlene gave clover the stink eye after that hard on her booty, but secretly she enjoyed it. Marlene decides to repay clover back with a slap on her chest on her tits. Clover was a little pissed by that surprise attack, but she like the fact that Marlene doesn’t let anyone push her around or even get away with anything especial a smack in the ass. The 2 girls started walking down the cliff towards the direction where the saw the smoke. After a 2 hour long hike the girls made it, and they were surprised. They saw a homemade hut next to a beautiful stream, a garden filled with fruits, a wresting ring made of treetops leaves overlapping one another for the mat with corners that were made with palm tree trunks with ropes that were made with jungle vines, and the last thing was that they saw a pool in the back, which was bubbling, and the girls couldn’t understand how that was happening.
Marlene said, “How is it doing that?”
Clover said, “Must be hot spot.”
Marlene said, “Cool a natural hot spring. Nice.”
Clover said, “Yeah.”
Marlene said, “Should we make ourselves at home.”
Clover said, “I guess so, since there is no one here.”
Clover goes inside the hut to see what she can find, while Marlene stays outside and starts walking towards the hot spring. She gets to her knees and puts her hand inside the hot spring. Marlene like how the hot spring was at a good temperature, and she enjoyed how the bubbles tickled her hand. Marlene thinks that Clover was busy inside the house, and that no one was around she decides to go skinny dipping. Marlene takes off her bikini and gets inside the hot spring enjoying the warm water. Clover comes out of the hut and sees that Marlene took of her bikini leaving Clover with an angry, but curious face on her. Clover walks towards Marlene and sees that she was just sitting in the hot spring with not a care in the world.
Clover said, “What are you doing?”
Marlene said, “What does it look like? I am skinny dipping.” (Clover face turns red from seeing Marlene`s plump tits float in the water.)
Clover said, “Well hurry up. Put your clothes on and help me find some food.”
Marlene said, “You’re not the boss of me. Leave me alone.”
Clover said, “I am going to say this once. Get out of the hot spring.”
Marlene said, “Make me.”
Clover was furious with Marlene`s attitude and jumps in the hot spring to pull Marlene out of the spring. Marlene puts up a fight with Clover trying to push her away from and interrupting her fun, but it wasn’t enough. Clover manages to pull Marlene out of the hot spring while grabbing her tits at the same time. Marlene was upset that Clover ruined her fun, but in the inside, she was glad that she can let Clover cope a fell from her. Clover face was even redder from grabbing Marlene`s tits which made Marlene very upset. Marlene pulls herself away from Clover then gives her a big slap to the face. Clover was surprised that Marlene had such strength that her slap even left a handprint on Clover`s face. Clover was a little angry with Marlene after that slap. Clover lunges for Marlene and picks her up to her shoulders.
Marlene said, “Clover, please don’t do this. I am sorry.”
Clover said, “Oh you are going to pay for that. We are just changing venues.”
Marlene said, “Huh?”
Clover carries Marlene to the ring and then tosses her over the rope, then climbs into the ring ready to lay the smackdown on Marlene. Clover was in the ring and about to jump Marlene, but Marlene beats her to the punch. Marlene quickly spears Clover to the ground and holds her down while Marlene rips off her top. Clover tries to fight her off, but she unsuccessful against her. Clover underestimated how strong Marlene was, even when looking at her wet body Clover was happy deep down that she was being manhandled by Marlene. Marlene quickly turns Clover on to her stomach and sits on her back. Clover tries to crawl away, but Marlene holds her down with her plump naked ass which when Clover sees it up close, she just couldn’t hide the fact that she was enjoying this. Marlene didn’t pay attention to Clover since she was busy ripping off her bikini bottom. Marlene rips off Clover`s bikini bottom and throws it out of the ring. Clover felt a breeze in her pussy which both tickle and made her a little excited.
Clover said, “So, we are both going commando?”
Marlene said, “Oh yeah.”
Clover said, “Good.”
Clover fights dirty by grabbing Marlene`s tail and gives it a bite. Marlene jumps up in the air in pain pull her tail out of Clover`s mouth. Marlene wanted to make Clover pay for using a cheap move on her, but by the time she turns towards Clover she disappeared. Marlene was, so busy looking for clover outside the ring that she didn’t notice that Clover was behind her on the top rope. Clover had the perfect attack for Marlene all she had to was wait for Marlene to turn around, so that she can catch her by surprise. After 3 minutes of waiting Marlene turns around and Clover jumps of the tope rope. Marlene sees Clover coming towards her and lands a perfect body splash on Marlene that when they both land on the mat Clover`s nice plump booty jiggles along with Marlene`s breasts.
Marlene said, “Well played.”
Clover said, “I try.”
Marlene said, “Well then, it’s my turn.”
Marlene pushes Clover off her with all her might and quickly jumps on top of her smothering her with her big breasts. Clover was caught in the most humiliating, but sexy pin. Clover wanted to push Marlene off her, but instead on doing that Clover decides to get a little naughty with her opponents tits. Clover sticks out her tongue and starts moving it in a circle around Marlene`s nipple. Marlene went red from pleasure that she was getting a little horny. Marlene wanted to get hornier with Clover, and since Clover had her mouth wide open Marlene drops her boob insider her mouth. Clover choke a bit from being surprised by what Marlen did, but it didn’t stop her. Clover starts licking and sucking on Marlene nipple that not even 5 minutes have gone by that Marlene reaches her climax and lets out her milk inside Clover`s mouth. Clover swallows Marlene`s milk because it was very tasty. Marlene sits up, but she doesn’t get off Clover because she wasn’t don with her yet.
Marlene said, “You, okay?”
Clover said, “Oh yeah.”
Marlene said, “Okay then, because we are just getting started.”
Marlene puts her fingers into her mouth and licks very thoroughly. When Marlene pulls fingers out of her mouth, she slowly lowers them, and about to insert them in Clover`s pussy. Clover didn’t want to fight Marlene at this point, but she didn’t want to be fingered just yet. Clover manages to push Marlene off her. Marlene was a little upset that Clover didn’t let her have some fun down under, but that was going to change in the next few minutes. Clover quickly grabs one of Marlene`s legs and sit right on top of her plump ass with her. Clover locks Marlene in a single boston crab which Marlene didn’t struggle at all to get out, because she was enjoying having Clover sit on top of her like cushion.
Clover said, “Not going to escape.”
Marlene said, “No I am actually it.”
Clover said, “Good, hope you are not ticklish.”
Marlene said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Clover said, “Try me.”
Clover starts thinking of a naughty idea to do on Marlene while she has her lock in the single leg boston crab. Clover stops tickling Marlene`s foot, but this time she giver her foot a nice kiss on the heel. Marlene was confused as to why Clover was doing, but she didn’t mind it because Marlene was enjoying that fact that her foot was being worship. Marlene just relaxes while clover starts giving kisses to Marlene`s foot and massaging it at the same time. Clover turned her head towards Marlene to see that she was enjoying. Clover crack a crooked smile on her face and decides to get a little rough wit Marlene.
Clover said, “Well looks like you are enjoying this.”
Marlene said, “Yes I do.”
Clover said, “Well then I am going to get a little rough on your foot.”
Marlene said, “How rough?”
Clover said, “You`ll see.”
Clover sticks out her tongue and starts licking Marlene`s foot from heel to toes. Marlene went red and let out some high pitch moans of pleasure. Marlene didn’t expect Clover to worship her foot, but she is not complaining about it because Marlene like it a lot. Marlene grabs the mat trying to resist the urge to let out another moan of pleasure, but it didn’t work she at Clover`s mercy. Clover licks Marlene`s foot, massages it, and suck on her toes. Marlene was moaning in pleasure from this that she didn’t it to stop at all. Marlene decides to just lay back and let Clover worship her foot. Meanwhile on the sandy beaches of the island Gloria was taking a nice long walk taking in the sights and sounds of the ocean. Gloria was all alone on the island, and she was very happy. She was glad to get away from the busy streets or New York City, and not her friends nag a lot. Gloria was glad that she took a walk to enjoy herself, but it was time for her to get home and eat some fruit from her garden.
Gloria said, “Well today was a nice for walk, but it is time to go back to camp.”
Gloria starts walking back to her campsite using her special shortcut that will get her their faster. Gloria was a few yards away from her campsite when she started to hear moaning in the air. Gloria thought she was hearing thing, but the more she got closer to her campsite the louder it got. Once Gloria got to her campsite, where she saw that their bikini bottoms on the ground, her garden was disturb, and she 2 figures in her ring. Gloria went to go investigate who they were, and to her surprise she they were 2 women. A lemur and an otter. Gloria walks to the ring and notice that they were getting a little overzealous with one another. Gloria climbs the ring and waits on the apron and watches as the 2 girls were wrestling and getting very intimate with one another.
Marlene said, “Hey Clover.”
Clover said, “Yeah Marlene.”
Marlene said, “Let go of my leg and come and kiss.”
Clover said, “Deal.”
Clover lets go of Marlene `s leg and gets up to her feet. She give a little nudge on Marlene`s side making her turn over on her back. Clover then slowly sits on top of Marlene and leans in for the kiss on the mouth. The 2 women lock lips with each other. They tongues wrestled for about 5 minutes, then just started kissing each other on the cheek, neck, head, and even each other boobs. Gloria was surprised that the girls haven’t notice her, yet because she was enjoying the show. Gloria wanted to surprise the girls, but she decided to let it go for a little longer before interrupting the girls. The girls continued their little lovefest until Marlene had a strange feeling.
Marlene said, “Hey Clover.”
Clover said, “Yeah.”
Marlene said, “Do you get the feeling that you are being watch.”
Clover said, “No, why?”
Marlene said, “Never mind.”
Gloria said, “I can answer that question for you if you like.”
The girls stop kissing and quickly turn to Gloria`s direction. The girls quickly get up to their feet and immediately apologize for using her ring without permission, disturbing her garden, and trespassing on her property. The girls told Gloria that they are going to take their leave, and not disturb her again because they assumed that the island was deserted. The girls were about to exit the ring, but Gloria stops them before they did and decides to propose a little wager on the girls. The girls stop to her what Gloria has to say to them.
Gloria said, “Listen girls I have a little proposition for you.”
Clover & Marlene said, “What is it?”
Gloria said, “What do you say to a friendly match?”
Clover said, “What's the catch?”
Gloria said, “Its simple. All you must do is last about 30 minutes or close to an hour in the ring with me.”
Marlene said, “That’s all.”
Gloria said, “Yes, and the best part to this is that there are no rules meaning anything goes be it physical or sexual. You girls understand?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yes.”
Gloria had a smile on her face and climbs in the ring. When she walks closer to the girls, they were surprised how tall she was. Clover & Marlene were a little smaller then than gloria in height because they reach up to her tits, however when it came to size, figure Gloria had them beat since she was a hippo of course. Her ass was 3 times their size which made Marlene a little red and she wanted to get smother by that huge ass. Clover was attracted more to her tits, and she wanted to jump Gloria right now and suck on her tits hard. The girls agreed to Gloria`s terms and they went to the corner to stretch and think of a battle plan to overpower Gloria and try to get handsy on her body at the same time. Clover whispers into Marlene`s ear telling her plan on how they are going to overpower the sexy hippo.
Clover whispers, “Here`s the plan. I will charge at her, then you wait 5 seconds then charge right after me, so that I can spear her, and you can do a crossbody splash. She won`t see this coming.”
Marlene whispers, “You got it.”
Gloria saw that the 2 girls were conspiring with each other trying to bring her down, but they underestimate the hippo. Gloria was one of the most brutal hippos that ever exists in this world because she grew up in the one place that made her tough. She grew up in the Central Park Zoo located in New York City. Gloria signals the girls to see if they are ready to start the match and lose in less than 30 seconds, but Gloria didn’t want to end the match too quickly. She wanted to get some personal fun form these girls since she had been on this island for such a long time.
Gloria said, “You girls ready?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yes.”
Gloria said, “Well then let’s get this party started.”
Clover charges towards Gloria head on, and Marlene follows right after as they planned. Sadly, Gloria saw this coming a mile away, so she counters the attack, by doing a 90-degree turn and side butt bumps Clover to the mat, then catches Marlene in her arms. Marlene was in trouble now since their attack didn’t work at all. Marlene tries to escape from Gloria, but it was no use. Gloria deadlifts Marlene over her head to display her strength to these 2 girls. Gloria walks toward Clover that was laid out on the mat from that butt bump she took head on. Gloria toss Marlene in the air lets gravity takeover, being setting up Marlene for a Gorilla press slam. Marlene falls right on top of Clover`s stomach. Clover lets out a grunt pain from that fall which was totally unexpected. Gloria had a smile on her face and lets out a laugh of joy at them because she was finding this very funny.
Gloria said, “Okay girls your first mistake was charging at a hippo with a terrible plan.”
Clover said, “Well that’s understandable.”
Marlene said, “Yeah.”
Gloria said, “Good. Now get comfortable because I am about to try my new reading chair.”
Marlene said, “Reading chair?”
Gloria turns around then sits right on top of Clover & Marlene with her big ass. Gloria`s nearly covered the girls entire body. Marlene was happy inside because she was being squashed by Gloria`s big ass. Of course Marlene wanted gloria to sit on her face with that big ass, but she will make do with Gloria sitting on her back. Clover got the worst part of it since she was feeling the fullweight of Marlene and Gloria`s huge ass.
Gloria said, “Thanks for being my cushion girls.”
Clover said, “Why?”
Gloria said, “Well you see I took a long walk around the island, and feet are killing me.”
Marlene said, “Oh you poor thing.”
Gloria said, “Well thanks for letting me sit on you two till I am ready to wrestle, okay?”
Marlene & clover said, “Okay.”
After a 30-minute period Gloria gets off the girls and walks to her corner. Marlene gets up to her feet, then helps Clover to her feet then they walk back to their corner to come up with another plan to win the match. While girls were distracted thinking of plan, they didn’t know that gloria had a plan on her own. Gloria rubs her feet on the mat like a bull ready to charge at the matador or in this case it’s a big hippo charging towards an otter and lemur in the corner. Gloria charges full speed towards the girls and crushed them in the corner. The girls felt they got rammed by an 18-wheeler running 75 miles perf hour. Gloria holds the girls the corner using her body, but the girls were the ones that were in a perfect situation right now especially Clover.
Gloria said, “Well girls looks like you’re a tight situation.”
Clover said, “I don’t think so Gloria.”
Gloria said, “What do you say that lemur?”
Clover said, “Because of this.”
Clover leans in and starts sucking on Gloria`s juicy titty. Gloria was caught by surprise, but she did nothing to stop it because she was secretly enjoying it. Marlene does the same thing and starts sucking on Gloria`s other juicy titty. Gloria was moaning in pleasure that the girls found a way to attack Gloria, but this time they are going to worship her until she falls to her knees in pleasure. Gloria didn’t want to lose that easy from these two girls and decides to give the girls a little what they truly desire. Gloria pulls her boobs out of the girls mouth and does a 180-degree turn. Marlene and clover could only see Gloria`s back and were wondering what she was going to do to them. Gloria starts butt bumping the girls in the corner with her huge, plump that the girls fell in a seated position. Gloria wanted to smother both at the same time with her ass, but she decides to take turns with before she does. Gloria pulls Marlene out of the corner and leaves Clover in the corner.
Clover said, “What are you doing?”
Gloria said, “Isn`t obvious. I am going to smother you with my ass.”
Marlene said, “No fair.”
Gloria said, “Don’t worry little otter you will get your turn, but I have something special for you to do.”
Marlene said, “Okay. I will wait.”
Gloria said, “That’s a good girl. You ready little lemur.”
Clover gives Gloria a thumbs meaning that she was ready to be smother by Gloria`s big ass. Gloria grabs her big ass cheeks and spreads them as far as she can to expose her anus for Clover to see it with her own eyes. Gloria slowly starts lowering her ass until she can feel Clover`s breathe touching her anus. Gloria lets go of her ass cheeks, and Marlene`s see that Clover`s head was completely in engulfed by Gloria`s ass. Clover starts massaging Gloria`s big ass and starts licking her anus. Gloria lets out a moan of pleasure because it’s been a long time since she has been pleasured by someone. Marlene was wondering what Gloria wanted her to do, but she doesn’t wait for Gloria to tell her. Marlene crawls to Gloria and picks her plump belly a bit to find Gloria`s pussy. Marlene saw Gloria`s pussy and it was starting to get a little wet from Clover worshipping her ass.
Gloria said, “See something you like, Marlene?”
Marlene said, “Do you mind if I?”
Gloria said, “Not at all.”
Marlene starts kissing Gloria`s pussy. Gloria immediately moaned in pleasure because Marlene attack here at her sweet spot. Marlene licks her pussy, sucks her pussy, and inserts her tongue inside and sways it around in circle. Gloria couldn’t hold it anymore and cums rights inside Marlene`s mouth. Marlene was caught off guard from that squirt that some it spilled on the mat because it was too much for her. Marlene pulls herself away from Gloria`s pussy and looks up, but she couldn’t see Gloria because her plump tits were in the way. Marlene gets up to her feet, and immediately gropes Gloria`s tits. Gloria saw that Marlene was groping her tits which means it was payback since Gloria interrupted them earlier.
Gloria said, “So, I guess this is payback?”
Marlene said, “Yes, it is.”
Gloria said, “Then teach me a lesson.”
Marlene said, “I will.”
Marlene massages Gloria`s tits first, then she starts sucking on both her nipples. Marlene kept sucking, and Gloria was moaning in pleasure from having her nipples suck on, and her ass as well. 15 minutes passed and Gloria cums all over the mat and lets out her milk from her titis that Marlene almost choke on the milk, but she manages to swallow it all. Gloria was impressed that Marlene was able to swallow all her milk, but she wants to see if Clover can do the same. Gloria pulls herself out the corner and see that Clover was covered in her ass. Gloria helps Clover to her feet, then sits Marlene in the corner and buries her face in her big ass. Marlene was happy that she final gets to live her fantasy and be buried by Gloria`s big ass. Clover saw that Gloria was leaking from her breasts and lunges towards her breast and starts sucking on them hard. Gloria got a little frightened by how Clover reacted to her breasts leaking milk, but she likes it more.
Gloria said, “You are more powerful when it comes to pleasuring someone as a big as me.”
Clover said, “I am aim to please.”
Gloria said, “Well then, prove to me that you can satisfy me.”
Clover said, “Deal.”
Gloria said, “Okay. Marlene, are you doing okay down there?”
Marlene gives a thumbs up letting Gloria know that she was oaky, and that she doesn’t need to worry too much. Gloria just relaxes in the corner while Clover sucks on her tits, and Marlene kisses, licks, and sways her tongue inside Gloria`s ass Gloria was in pleasure heaven. Marlene starts to get handsy with Gloria`s pussy that she inserts her entire hand inside Gloria`s ass. Gloria screamed in pain, but instead of it hurting for her she screamed in pleasurable pain. Gloria looks away from Clover to try to hide that fact that she was enjoying it, but it didn’t matter Clover saw Gloria`s face. Clover saw that she was starting to lose her concentration and cum any second it was only a matter of time. Marlene pulls her hand in and out of Gloria`s pussy, while Clover sucks on both of Gloria`s tits. Gloria was feeling ready to release her juices and milk because these girls were going to town on her that she couldn’t hold it in any longer.
Gloria said, “You girls are good. I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Clover said, “Release it, Gloria. Release your juices and milk for us.”
Gloria said, “Okay!!!!!!!!!”
Gloria cums all over Marlene`s hand and on the mat. Gloria also cums all her milk into Clover`s mouth, bust she couldn’t handle it because it was too much for her handle. All the milk spilled onto the mat, but it didn’t matter to Gloria because she was happy to finally feel loved after being alone on this deserted island for so long. Gloria pulls herself out of the corner and helps Marlene up to her feet to see how she was doing, but for Marlene she felt amazing being trap under Gloria`s big sweaty ass. Gloria thinks it was time of the girls to starts worshipping her armpits. Gloria picks up one of her arms high up to expose her pit for the girls. Clover & Marlene saw her pits and it was sweaty and musky that they did not want to look away from it at all. Gloria point to Marlene, then points to her pit. Marlene understood what Gloria wants her to do, so Marlene slowly walks up to Gloria`s pit. Marlene smells Gloria`s pit and immediately becomes intoxicated to the smell, and plants her face in Gloria`s pit. Gloria lowers her hand and traps Marlene into her pit. Marlene starts licking, and kissing Gloria`s pit. Gloria couldn’t help herself but fell horny after having her pit worship. Gloria saw that Clover was feeling a little left out, so she decides to let Clover in on the action.
Gloria said, “Come here Clover.”
Clover said, “Me?”
Gloria said, “Yes you. Let’s see if you both can make me cum again.”
Clover said, “Okay.”
Gloria lifts her other arm, and lets Clover walk closer and bury her face her face into her armpit. Gloria lowers her arm and traps Clover into her armpit. Clover was happy to be a part of this and wanted to thank Gloria properly. Clover starts fingering Gloria`s pussy. Gloria felt horny from what Clover was doing, but it doesn’t stop there. Marlene inserts her fingers in Gloria`s and starts fingering her ass. Gloria was feeling horny ready to burst again, but she needs the girls to keep it up for a little longer until she was ready to burst one more time. 10 minutes have gone by, and Gloria has reach her limit.
Gloria said, “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!”
Gloria cums all over Marlene`s hand and lets out a quart of milk from her breasts. Gloria was thinking that these girls are going to be her new play toys, however she stills wants them to do a few more thing before she finishes them off for good. Gloria lifts her arms to let the girls out of her sweaty pits. The girls were a little dizzy from being buried in Gloria`s pits they almost wanted to feint, so they did. The girls feinted on the mat next to each other side by side, this left Gloria with a perfect opportunity to start breastfeeding her new babies. Gloria slowly walks up to the girls and lays right on top of them with her first smothering their faces with her breasts. The girls slowly started to wake up, but when they open their eyes all the could see was dark and wondering what it was. The girls tried to move, but they couldn’t move an inch on their bodies. Gloria felt the girls moving, but she didn’t want to get off them, so she decides to move her breasts to the side to the girls breathe. The girls took a long deep breathe before asking Gloria why they were trapped under her. The girls waited 5 minutes to breathe, and now they were going to ask Gloria why she has them trap.
Marlene said, “Hey Gloria, why do you have us trap under you?”
Gloria said, “Simple. Its breastfeeding time.”
Clover said, “But we are not babies.”
Gloria said, “You are now.”
Clover said, “After this what else do you want us to do?”
Gloria said, “Well you are going to worship my feet, and then I am going to drag you two to the corner and finish you both off with a buttdrop. Then we are going to spend the rest of our lives her on this island forever.”
Marlene said, “I am all in for that idea.”
Clover said, “Agreed.”
Gloria said, “Well now that we got it settle time for you two worship my feet.”
Marlene said, “Well you do the same to us?”
Gloria said, “Depends?”
Gloria winks to girls as a sign for them that she will keep her word so girls nodded their heads in agreement that the would worship her feet. Gloria was glad that girls agree, so she gets up to her feet. Gloria lays down on the mat with her stomach and signals the girls that she was ready for them. Marlene and Clover were a little confused as to why Gloria did that, but then it click in their heads. Marlene & Clover got up on tehri feet, and each sit on one her ass cheeks. The girls each grab one of Gloria`s plump, meaty legs, and locks her in a double single leg boston crab. Of course Gloria didn’t feel any ounce of pain at all because she does Yoga in the early morning every day, so she is super flexible. The girls were amazed by how flexible Gloria is.
Clover said, “This is impossible?!”
Gloria said, “What dear?”
Marlene said, “How can you be this flexible? Hippos cant be this flexible?! It’s impossible!”
Gloria said, “Well now you girls are witnesses of seeing a flexible hippo in action.”
Marlene said, “A dream come true.”
Marlene starts licking Gloria`s foot with no hesitation and Clover does the same. Gloria felt happy and warm inside that she was getting the best pedicure in her life. Gloria massages her tits and plays with her nipples to stimulate herself to become more horny and ready to pop any second. Clover & Marlene thoroughly lick Gloria`s feet from heel to toe not missing a spot. They suck on her toes until Gloria`s entire foot was covered in Marlene`s saliva same with Clover on her other foot. The girls think they accomplish their job and got up to their feet, but they weren’t out of the woods yet. Gloria gets up to her feet while the girls were distracted in their accomplishment. She tackles them to ground, but this time she place Marlene on the ground, then place Clover on top of her and sits right on top of the girls with her big ass and locks them in a double boston crab.
Clover said, “Well played Gloria.”
Gloria said, “Thank you.”
Marlene said, “What are you going to do to us?”
Gloria said, “Well you worship my feet. I guess its my turn to return the favor.”
Clover & Marlene said, “Yeah.”
Gloria sticks out her long tongue and starts the girls feet non-stop. The girls screamed and moan in pleasure that some of the wildlife in jungle started to howl or make noises due to the strange noises they were hearing. Gloria was an expert when it comes to making women feel pleasurable because she has had a lot of practice being on the island by herself. After 30 minutes of worshipping Clover & Marlene`s feet Gloria thinks it time for her to end the match in the best way possible and using her biggest assets of all. Her ass. Gloria gets off the girls and walks to the corner and climbs to the middle rope and waits for girls. The girls saw that Gloria was waiting at the middle rope ready to drop her big ass someone, and well the girls were going to be that someone. The girls were trying to decided who will be on top of who when Gloria drops her big, plump ass on top of them.
Clover said, “How about I lay down first then you lay on top me?”
Marlene said, “How about the other way instead?”
Gloria said, “Hurry girls I can`t wait forever.”
Marlene said, “We can’t decide.”
Clover said, “Help us decide, please.”
Gloria said, “How about to next to each other in the corner where shoulders touch, so that both of you can be squashed by my big fat ass because you both will feel way better after this.”
Marlene said, “Okay.”
Clover said, “Works for me.”
The girls quickly crawled under Gloria Massive ass and laid next to each other, shoulder touching so that they can fit even better. Gloria saw that girls were lined up perfectly with her and she starts doing some little jumps on the corner. The girls were getting excited that they were about to be squashed by Gloria and they couldn’t think of a better way to lose this match but being buried in her fat ass was the best way to lose. Gloria jumps off the corner and lands right on top of Clover & Marlene that her ass nearly covered their entire bodies. The girls screamed in pain, but it was worth it for them to be trap and flatten by this large hippo. Gloria had the girls trap under her and starts the count to end the match.
Gloria said, “1 2 3. I win girls.”
Marlene said, “Yeah!”
Clover said, “Best match ever.”
Gloria said, “Thanks girls. How about we relax in my hot spring. What do you?”
Clover & Marlene said, “Good Idea.”
Gloria gets up to her feet, then crawls out of the ring. She leans inside the ring to grab Clover and Marlene and carries them over her shoulders. She heads towards the hot spring and gently lowers the girls the inside the hot, warm water. The girls were instantly in heaven and didn’t think of anyway it can get better than this. Gloria saw that the girls were enjoying her hot spring and decides to join in on the fun.
Gloria said, “Hey girls. Room for one more?”
Clover said, “You bet.”
Marlene said, “Come on in. The water is amazing.”
Gloria said, “Here I come girls.”
Gloria slowly dips her foot in the hot water, and immediately was driven to pleasure just with her foot in dip in the water. The girls saw that Gloria was blushing and they were glad to see if they can help Gloria feel a little more comfortable. Clover quickly grabs Gloria`s leg and slowly pulls it in deeper in the hot spring until was sitting at the edge. Gloria didn’t understand at first as to why Clover was doing this, but she starts piecing it together and wanted to get a little more comfortable with Clover & Marlene. Gloria gets into the hot springs and sits down on the bench in the hot spring. Gloria was feeling very comfortable & lovable now that she teases her new lovers by kissing and sucking on her tits. Marlene & Clover immediately jump Gloria and start fingering her pussy, sucking her tits, and making out with her as well.
Gloria said, “You girls are hungry.”
Marlene said, “Yes we are.”
Clover said, “Please mistress. Let us make love.”
Gloria said, “Well then let’s get busy.”
Gloria pulls herself out of the hot spring and walks toward her hut leaving a trail of water dripping from her body. She opens the door to her hut and sit son her bed. Clover & Marlene saw Gloria inside her hut with her legs spread open and wet which made the girl get as well. They follow the trail to her hut and closed the door behind them and have a very sex filled night with Gloria in her hut filled with enough sex that they might be passed out for days, but one thing is for sure Clover, Marlene, and Gloria are going to be happy for the rest of their lives.
The End.
ratatuoille wrestling match alternate ending
Posted 3 years agoAfter a long day at the restaurant Linguini starts closing the place for the night and heads home to rest for the next lunch rush tomorrow. All the mice were out in the garden enjoying the peace and looking up at the stars. The mice were getting ready to watch a French movie with a little projector that they created to watch the movie on the big screen, but there was one thing missing about the event. Remy and Emile were not seen at the event, but they didn’t worry too much about them, since Remy is famous chef now, he wanted to take his brother under his wing and teach him how to cook, but that wasn`t the reason why Remy took Emile under his wing. Back the kitchen there was a nice brownie shape ring on top of the counter, and both boys were inside the delicious ring ready to wrestle.
Emile said, “Are you sure about this, Remy?”
Remy said, “Yes I am.”
Emile said, “But I am going to kick your butt easily.”
Remy said, “No you are not.”
Remy points the fact that he is as big as his brother, but the only difference is that Remy`s ass was a little bigger than his. Remy starts stretching a bit and spanking his fat ass, so that his brother can hear the loud smack it makes when he spanks it. Emile saw how big his brother was especially his ass which made rock hard, Remy saw his dick poking from under his fat belly, Remy felt the same way for his brother, so now both boys were naked, rock hard, and about to wrestle each other.
Remy said, “Look again brother we are in the same weight class.”
Emile said, “I can see that.”
Remy said, “Me too.”
The boys already were busy eyeballing the tip of their dicks that was poking out from under their big bellies, but it didn’t matter they were still going to wrestle. The boys charge at each other and lock hands, trying to push one another to mat and flatten them with their fat. Remy does a little trick and pulls Emile towards him and cause him to fall on the brownie mat. He quickly sits on top of his brother back and locks him in a camel clutch submission while using his tail to massage his brothers anus before inserting it inside his brother. Emile went wide eyed after his brother inserted his tail inside his ass. While Emile was busy trying to escape, but there was nothing he can do. He was at the mercy of his brother Remy. Remy pulls his brothers head closer to his and forces his tongue down his brother`s throat and starts making out with him.
Emile said, “T-T-T-T-This is c-c-c-cheating.”
Remy said, “It not Emile.”
Emile said, “H-H-H-How is not ch-ch-ch-chea-chea-chea-cheating.”
Remy said, “Because I am showing some brotherly love to you. Also there is no ref, so anything goes.”
Remy starts thrusting his tail inside his brothers fat ass faster and faster until Emile couldn`t hold it anymore that he cums on the brownie. Emile couldn’t scream in pleasure because Remy was still giving Emile a deep kiss that he couldn`t get off yet. After a 5-minute-long kiss Remy pulls away from his brother for a bit and wanted to give him another long kiss because Remy like the taste of his brother`s saliva in his mouth. Remy comes in closer for the kiss, but Emile thinks fast and spits in Remy`s eye. Remy was blinded that he lost his grip on his brother. Emile quickly slips away, and he pulls out his brother`s tail from ass.
Remy said, “Well played Emile.”
Emile said, “I am not done yet.”
Emile quickly gets behind Remy and locks him in a full nelson. Remy struggles to break, but Emile kept a tight lock on him, and that was the first part ofplan. Emile saw part on the brownie mat that he cum on which it was a small pile, but it was going to be useful for Emile. Emile uses his tail to cut out the piece that of mat that was covered in him and forcibly feeds it to his brother. Remy scarf down that browinto a state of pleasure from eating the piece of brownie that was covered in his brother`s cream that he wanted more of that cream. Remy finds the strength to break out of the full nelson from his brother, then he does a scoop slam on Emile slamming him on the mat. Remy quickly jumps on top on him and locks his Emile in a headscissors with rat meaty thighs which Emile wasn`t going to escape anytime soon.
Emile said, “M-m-m-m-m-must g-g-get free.”
Remy said, “Oh no you won`t.”
Remy pulls his brothers fat belly towards giving his brother a handjob and sucking on his dick. Emile went red with pleasure from what Remy is doing to him. Remy kept at it for about 3 more minutes and Emile couldn`t hold it in anymore that he had to let it out. Emile let out a huge load inside Remy`s mouth that he enjoyed it a lot and swallowed it all with spilling. Emile was exhausted from exploding a huge load that he stop struggling trying to escape out of the headscissors that Remy had him lock in. Remy loosens his grip on headscissors and gets up on all fours, but not on feet at least not yet.
Remy said, “Oh brother we are not done yet. I still need to do one more thing for me.”
Remy gets up a bit then moves his body till his dick was aligned with Emile`s mouth then he slowly lowers it into his brother going balls deep in Emile`s mouth. Remy cum a bit inside his brothers mouth because he felt his brother`s tongue wrapping around his dick which was the best sensation he has ever felt. Remy slowly goes up and down while Emile was giving his brother a very thorough blowjob. After a few seconds Remy cums inside Emile`s mouth and his cheeks got a little puffy from Remy`s cum. Remy slowly gets up to his feet since he was a little lightheaded from cumming inside he brother mouth. Remy quickly rips a piece of the brownie mat and eats it to help stay in the game while Emile swallows his brothers cum for energy.
Emile said, “Nice job bro.”
Remy said, “Thanks.”
Remy finishes his brownie and walks towards his fat brother and helps to his feet, but it was all a trap. Emile slaps Remy across the face then locks him in the full nelson again, only this time he thrusts in his rock-hard dick inside Remy`s ass. Remy let out a loud squeak of nervousness since he didn’t think his brother was going to rush in all at once. Remy tried to escape the hold, but Emile wasn’t going to let his brother escape from him. He quickly rushes to the corner and pushes Remy against not letting him move or even try to escape. Remy was trapped with the corner in the front of him and his brother in the back. Emile starts moving in slowly getting his entire dick inside Remy. Remy`s face went red, he started taking deep breaths, and his tongue was sticking out meaning he was ready to receive.
Emile said, “You ready, brother.”
Remy said, “Y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Emile starts thrusting his rock-hard dick inside slowly for about 10 minutes, then he starts moving faster and faster. Emile kept thrusting into his brother Remy for about 30 minutes until he pumps Remy with a full load on cum inside him. Remy let out a loud squeak of pleasure that nobody couldn`t hear or even paid attention to it since they were focusing on the movie. Emile lets Remy out of the full nelson and pulls out from his brother`s ass. Remy lays against the corner trying to relax since his fat ass was very sour from being rammed by his brothers big dick, but it wasn`t over yet.
Remy said, “Good work bro.”
Emile said, “Thanks.”
Remy said, “Now comes the hard part.”
Emile said, “Which is?”
Remy said, “You are going to cleaning my ass from your cum.”
Emile said, “Okay.”
Remy slowly stands since his big behind was sour from being pounded like dough from his brother. Remy walks backwards until his ass was right over Emile`s head and starts to squat down until Emile nose was pressed against Remy`s anus that was filled with cum. Emile opens his mouth and starts cleaning out his brother, or in this case eating his cum with his brothers taste mix in with it. After 5 minutes Emile lick his brother ass clean from all his cum which Remy was happy that he was clean and that it was a good excuse for Remy to feel his brothers slimy tongue inside. Remy gets up to his feet and walks to the ropes to try and relax for bit while his brother was trying to get up to his feet, since his legs were numb after his was having sex with his brother.
Remy said, “You ready to call it quits?”
Emile said, “Not a chance.”
Remy said, “Then it looks like we go until one gives up.”
Emile said, “Sounds good to me.”
Remy blows a kiss to his brother and Emile does the same for Remy meaning that the 2 weren`t going to give up until one submits to the other. Also, they were displaying the affection for one another by blowing a kiss. Remy gets off the ropes while Emile was starting to get up to his feet. Remy quickly jumps of the ropes that he was leaning on and does a high-flying heavy duty backwards moonsault landing right on top of Emile and keeping him down to the mat again. Emile bangs the mat and tries dragging himself to the ropes of the corner of the ring, but it was no use. Remy was too heavy for him, and Remy was also breaking pieces of the ring and eating it to make him heavier, so that his brother will not be able to fight him anymore,
Remy said, “Surrender Emile. You don’t have a chance.”
Emile said, “No. I will not give up.”
Remy said, “Okay then you ask for this.”
Remy gets off Emile and gets up to his feet. Emile was glad that Remy was off since he couldn’t handle his weight anymore, but that wasn’t the worst part. Remy gets up to his feet then grabs Emile`s back and picks him up over his shoulders. Emile was surprised to see Remy be able to pick him, he was super strong despite being fat. Remy then delivers a painful backbreaker on Emile even though he didn’t feel it since the fat works as a protective layer from the backbreaker that Remy tried to deliver to his brother. Remy was surprised that Emile didn’t suffer it, but when tried to lift his brother up again Emile grabs Remy`s head and give him a brutal headbutt to the face. Remy backs away in pain from the headbutt he took to the face which, bought Emile time to get up to his and commence his counterattack. Emile quickly runs to the ropes and bounces back towards Remy and hits him with a belly bump sending him flying to the ropes, which cause him to bounce back towards his brother where he belly bumps him again.
Emile said, “Having fun yet brother?”
Remy said, “I will let you know if I having fun.”
Emile said, “Well, guess what Remy.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emilie said, “Now it’s my turn to have some fun with you.”
Remy bounce off the ropes coming straight to Emile where he clothesline him to the ground. Remy was stunned from the clothesline that Emile decides to grab some of the chocolate from the brownie mat and rubs all over his fat ass ready to give Remy a big chocolate surprise. Emile drags Remy to the corners and sits him in a seated position. Emile stand in front of his brother with his chocolate covered fat ass ready to drop on his brother. Emile was just waiting for the right moment to surprise Remy. Remy starts slowly opening eyes since he was still recovering from the clothesline that he received from his brother.
Emile said, “Rise and shine sleepy head.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emile said, “Are you awake?”
Remy said, “I am trying to wake up.”
Emile said, “Well get ready because I have a surprise for you.”
Remy said, “What surprise?” (Remy opens his eyes and sees Emile`s chocolate covered ass.)
Emile said, “A special chocolate cake.”
Emile drops his fat chocolate covered ass on Remy`s face and just relaxes while his brother was struggling to get out from under his brother`s ass. Remy was slapping and trying to push ass Emile`s big ass off his face, but it was no use. Emile`s ass was just too heavy for him. Remy didn’t have the strength to fight back anymore, so he decides to accept his fate. Remy was being intoxicated with chocolate smell and his brother`s musk combined that he couldn’t control himself. Remy starts licking his brother`s chocolate covered ass cheeks, and anus. Emile had a face of pleasure on him because his brother was working overtime on his big fat ass to satisfy his brother. Emile starts massaging his tits to add more to the pleasure and he was already rock hard. Emile was in a state of pleasure while he was being devoured by his brother. Remy was also rock hard from eating, licking, and worshipping his brother`s ass that he couldn’t kind his love for his brother anymore.
Remy said, “Mmmmhhh. E-e-e-e-e-Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes, brother.”
Remy said, “I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Emile said, “Me either.”
Remy said, “Let’s do it at the same time.”
Emile said, “Done.”
3 minutes have gone by and the brothers cum while Emile was covered in his brother`s cum while Remy was covered from the waist done in his brother`s cum. Emile pulls himself out of the corner and see that Remy was covered in chocolate from being smothering by his fat ass. Emile drags Remy out of the corner and towards the center of the ring. Emile just sits on his chest and asks his brother if he was ready to submit.
Emile said, “Give in brother.”
Remy said, “Never.”
Emile said, “I will make you, my slave.”
Remy said, “Let’s find out.”
Emile said, “Challenge accepted.”
Emile gets off his brother and was about to grab his, but it was a trap from Remy. Remy got a handful chocolate brownie in his left hand and when his brother Emile was close enough Remy grabs Emile`s head and rubs the brownie all over Emile`s face. Emile was caught by surprise by his little brother`s dirty trick. Emile backs away trying to clean the chocolate out of eyes, but Remy stops him his brother by spearing him to the ground. Remy gets up to his feet and runs to the corner. Remy climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack his brother. Emile was getting up to his feet, but he was still rubbing the chocolate out of his eyes.
Emile said, “Cheap move bro.”
Remy said, “Hey there are no rules in this match remember.”
Emile said, “Yes there is.”
Remy said, “Well yeah. The only rule is to make your opponent surrender.”
Emile was able to remove the chocolate from his eyes and was finally able to see, but he didn’t see his brother anymore. Emile looks to his left, then his right, but he didn’t see him. Remy saw that Emile has no idea that he was behind him, which was a perfect opportunity to attack. Remy jumps of the top rope and whistles to his brother. Emile turns to the direction where he heard the whistle, but it was too late for him. Remy lands a perfect top rope buttdrop Emile with his fullweight and caused a little crater in the shape of his brother on the brownie mat. Remy raises his hands in the air like a champion was happy with the result, but his brother wasn’t. Emile quickly turns over on his side causing Remy to fall on his side. Remy quickly tries to get up to his feet, but Emile sat on his brother`s fat ass with his fat ass and locks him in a single leg boston crab. Remy was banging on the brownie mat in pain causing the brownies to break, and get his hands covered in chocolate.
Emile said, “Okay Remy. I will give you points for the sneak attack, but it is my turn for a sneak attack.”
Remy said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Emile said, “I would.”
Emile grabs a handful of brownie and rubs all over his brother`s foot. Remy felt that his foot was being covered in chocolate from heel to in between his toes. Emile then sticks out his tongue and starts licking his brother`s foot clean. Remy lets out little screams of pleasure since he was enjoying his brother worshipping his foot, but all good things come to an end. Remy uses his tail to wrap around his brothers neck and pulls him off his fat ass. Emile was done, but not out. Emile tries to get up to his feet, but quickly jumps on top of him and holds him down with his entire plump body. Emile tries to plus his brother off him, but it was little more difficult than he thought.
Remy said, “Nice try bro. You won`t push me off that easily.”
Emile said, “Will see.”
Emile keeps trying to push his brother of him, but I wasn’t going to happen anytime. Remy took this chance to try force his brother to swallow some of his saliva. Remy closes in on his brother trying to give him a kiss, but Emile wasn’t going to let that happen, so he moves his face to the side to avoid the kiss. Remy was mad that his brother didn’t want to kiss anymore, but that was all going to change. Remy uses his tail to hold Emile`s arms to prevent them from trying to push him off him. Remy uses his hands to open Emile`s mouth then spits a large saliva drop into his brother`s mouth, then closes it. Emile felt the saliva swaying in his mouth and just had a look of pleasure knowing that he can taste his brother in his mouth.
Remy said, “You like me now.”
Emile said, “I love you more.”
Remy said, “Aw. That’s sweet.”
Remy gets up to his feet and drags Emile to the corner and sits him in a seated position, then turns around and drops his ass on his brother`s face. Emile didn’t struggle at all. Emile started to lick his Remy`s anus and starts kissing his buttcheeks. Remy licks his lips on pleasure and uses his tail to give himself a handjob since he was using, he two hands to massage his tits. Remy cum in less than five seconds because he was just too horny to fight out off the feelings he had towards his brother. Remy pulls himself out of corner, but for some reason he felt something grab him and pulls him back into the corner. Remy saw that his brother had a tight grip on thighs and his tail wrap around his waist. Remy tried to pull away, but he couldn’t.
Remy said, “Emile please stop. I can’t take it anymore.”
Emile said, “Sorry Remy, but you are just too tasty.”
Remy said, “Thank you.”
Remy decides to let his brother have his fill on eating out his ass because Remy couldn’t deny that for his brother. After 5 minutes Remy was cum again all over the mat from being eaten alive by his brother that he couldn’t handle it anymore. Remy falls forwards without moving an inch of his body because he was in a deep state of pleasure, and he couldn’t break free from it. Emile gets up to his feet and saw that his brother was wide open for the final move. Emile climbs out of the ring and grabs some string them climbs into the ring and uses it. Emile manages to tie his brother to spread his ass cheeks to expose Remy`s ass. Emile climbs to the middle rope of the corner and picks up his massive belly with one hand and uses the other to give himself a handjob. Once Emile was long and hard, he makes a frame with his hands to try and make entrance perfect. Emile lined up just right now it was time to pop open the wine bottle.
Emile said, “Get ready Remy I am coming in hot.”
Remy said, “Huh?”
Emile jumps off the middle rope, and lands right on top of Remy, but for some reason Remy screamed in pain. Remy was wondering why the body splash hurt him, but once he saw that his brother locks his are in a half nelson while on the ground and notice that hi hips were moving. Once Remy figure it out he couldn’t believe that his brother was able to pull off the most difficult wrestling move in the history of sex wrestling. Remy tried to escape out of his brother`s clutches, but he couldn’t. Emile had him lock in tight with the half nelson and thrusting his dick inside his brother`s ass at the same time. Remy grunts in pain and pleasure because he was enjoying being is brother`s lover and sparring partner, but he couldn’t contain himself from the pain.
Remy said, “I am impressed."
Emile said, “Thank you.”
Remy said, “Your dick would have been broken if you missed.”
Emile said, “That’s a chance I was willing to take.”
Remy said, “I love you so much.”
Emile said, “I love you too. Now hurry up and give it.”
Remy said, “Not happening.”
Emile said, “Then its time to feed you some desert.”
Remy said, “You ain`t got the balls.”
Emile said, “Yes I do, and I am going balls deep in you.”
Emile starts thrusting in faster and grabs a piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside Remy`s mouth. Remy had a mouth full of brownie and couldn’t talk because he was busy trying to chew. Emile grabs another piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside his brother`s mouth. Remy couldn`t take it anymore and tries to fight back, but he was too weak from being pounded by his brother`s dick and eating brownie. After 20 minutes Emile cums inside Remy which caused him to scream in pleasure and he just went limb. Remy was down and out, but Emile wasn’t ready to call it quits till his brother admits he has been bested. Emile pulls his dick out of brother`s ass that was covered in cum and rolls him over on his back. Emile then gets up to his feet grabs another piece of the brownie ring rubs all over his erect dick and seats right on top of his brother`s chest with his fullweight on him. Remy wakes up from feeling Emile`s fullweight on him and he couldn’t take it anymore.
Remy said, “Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes Remy.”
Remy said, “You win. I surrender.”
Emile said, “Good. Now eat up my cute slave.”
Remy said, “Yes master.”
Remy starts sucking on his brother`s chocolate covered dick, that Emile instantly cummed in his Remy`s mouth because this entire match was very intimate. Remy swallowed his brother`s cum and the chocolate which was very tasty. Remy wanted to try the same thing that his brother did, so he tells his brother that he wants to do the same thing. Emile was happy to let his brother do the same move, so he gets up to his feet and lays on back and spreads his ass cheeks for his brother to get a perfect bullseye. Remy makes a signal to his brother to make him turn over on his back because Remy wanted to see his brother`s face when he does the same move. Emile turns on his back and spreads his legs as far as he can to expose his anus for Remy to enter which was perfect for Remy. Remy climbs to the middle rope and was already hard from being pounded by his brother. Remy was ready to jump, but he wanted to ask his brother one before he jumps.
Remy said, “Hey Emile.”
Emile said, “Yeah Remy.”
Remy said, “Any last words?”
Emile said, “Yeah don’t miss.”
Remy cracks a smile and jumps of the middle rope and lands perfectly inside his brother`s ass and cummed on the first try. Emile screams in pain. Emile was surprised that his brother cummed inside him on the first try, but he didn’t care he loved it either way. The 2 boys were exhausted after a long match, but Emile won it, so it was already over. Emile gives Remy a big fat kiss on the mouth and the 2 spent the whole night having deep sexual, passionate fat sex with each other. After a long night of massaging feet, licking feet, licking ass, swallowing cum, sucking on tits, and very hard pounding the entire mat and the boys were covered in a lot of cum. The boys open their eyes towards each other and saw that they were holding hands and hugging that they didn’t want this moment to be over. Their flame was going to burn forever since their love is very strong.
Emile said, “Moring honey.”
Remy said, “Moring darling.”
Dad said, “Moring boys.”
Emile and Remy said, “Dad!?!?!?”
The boys quickly got to their feet and climb out of the ring and wanted to try and explain what happen last night and try to hide the fact that they were wrestling and not having sex. However, their father didn’t believe it because he saw the entire match from start to finish. Their father told them to keep their mouths shut because he was going to say something to them that they will never forget. He grabs his sons by the ear and pulls them towards his mouth to tell him what he thinks about them.
Dad said, “You are dead to me.”
Emile said, “What?”
Remy said, “You don’t mean that, right?”
Dad said, “I do.”
Remy said, “Please dad. Please reconsider.”
Dad said, “No.”
Emile said, “Daddy?”
Dad said, “No don’t call me dad.”
Remy said, “Please dad don’t do something you are going to regret.”
Dad said, “Did you 2 boys even think about what would happen if another rat in the colony saw this display that you guys did. I am ashamed to have gotten kids like you. So, please you are banished from the colony never to come back.”
Emile and Remy said, “Dad?”
Dad said, “I am not your father. You 2 are not my sons.”
The father walk out of the kitchen and back to colony. Remy and Emile cried. The two boys walk towards the sink and showered off the cum and chocolate off them and headed out on their own. The 2 heavy mice headed out on their own and crawled a long way till they stopped at his friends Linguini`s house in the city. Remy knocks on the door and his friend linguini comes. He opens the door to see who it was and saw that it was friend little chef and his brother. Linguini lets them in and gives them a small piece of cheese for them to eat, but Remy and Emile passed on the cheese since they were both full from their little personal encounter
Linguini said, “You guys are a long way from home. You guys are welcome to stay here as long as you like to be honest, I have been getting kinda of lonely here.”
The 2 mice nodded their heads in agreement. Linguini took the heavy mice to a spare room he had in his apartment and lays them on the bed. He turns out the light and heads back to his room to sleep. Remy and Emile were alone in a big room and sad, that they lost their dad`s love. The 2 mice didn’t care what their dad think of them they were proud of what they did and if they were given the opportunity, they would do it all over again.
Remy said, “I love you brother.”
Emile said, “I love you too.”
Remy said, “Let’s stay together forever.”
Emile said, “You bet.”
The 2 mice kissed each other and cuddle with each other knowing that their love will keep them strong, and they will never leave each other`s side because they only have each other now.
The End.
Emile said, “Are you sure about this, Remy?”
Remy said, “Yes I am.”
Emile said, “But I am going to kick your butt easily.”
Remy said, “No you are not.”
Remy points the fact that he is as big as his brother, but the only difference is that Remy`s ass was a little bigger than his. Remy starts stretching a bit and spanking his fat ass, so that his brother can hear the loud smack it makes when he spanks it. Emile saw how big his brother was especially his ass which made rock hard, Remy saw his dick poking from under his fat belly, Remy felt the same way for his brother, so now both boys were naked, rock hard, and about to wrestle each other.
Remy said, “Look again brother we are in the same weight class.”
Emile said, “I can see that.”
Remy said, “Me too.”
The boys already were busy eyeballing the tip of their dicks that was poking out from under their big bellies, but it didn’t matter they were still going to wrestle. The boys charge at each other and lock hands, trying to push one another to mat and flatten them with their fat. Remy does a little trick and pulls Emile towards him and cause him to fall on the brownie mat. He quickly sits on top of his brother back and locks him in a camel clutch submission while using his tail to massage his brothers anus before inserting it inside his brother. Emile went wide eyed after his brother inserted his tail inside his ass. While Emile was busy trying to escape, but there was nothing he can do. He was at the mercy of his brother Remy. Remy pulls his brothers head closer to his and forces his tongue down his brother`s throat and starts making out with him.
Emile said, “T-T-T-T-This is c-c-c-cheating.”
Remy said, “It not Emile.”
Emile said, “H-H-H-How is not ch-ch-ch-chea-chea-chea-cheating.”
Remy said, “Because I am showing some brotherly love to you. Also there is no ref, so anything goes.”
Remy starts thrusting his tail inside his brothers fat ass faster and faster until Emile couldn`t hold it anymore that he cums on the brownie. Emile couldn’t scream in pleasure because Remy was still giving Emile a deep kiss that he couldn`t get off yet. After a 5-minute-long kiss Remy pulls away from his brother for a bit and wanted to give him another long kiss because Remy like the taste of his brother`s saliva in his mouth. Remy comes in closer for the kiss, but Emile thinks fast and spits in Remy`s eye. Remy was blinded that he lost his grip on his brother. Emile quickly slips away, and he pulls out his brother`s tail from ass.
Remy said, “Well played Emile.”
Emile said, “I am not done yet.”
Emile quickly gets behind Remy and locks him in a full nelson. Remy struggles to break, but Emile kept a tight lock on him, and that was the first part ofplan. Emile saw part on the brownie mat that he cum on which it was a small pile, but it was going to be useful for Emile. Emile uses his tail to cut out the piece that of mat that was covered in him and forcibly feeds it to his brother. Remy scarf down that browinto a state of pleasure from eating the piece of brownie that was covered in his brother`s cream that he wanted more of that cream. Remy finds the strength to break out of the full nelson from his brother, then he does a scoop slam on Emile slamming him on the mat. Remy quickly jumps on top on him and locks his Emile in a headscissors with rat meaty thighs which Emile wasn`t going to escape anytime soon.
Emile said, “M-m-m-m-m-must g-g-get free.”
Remy said, “Oh no you won`t.”
Remy pulls his brothers fat belly towards giving his brother a handjob and sucking on his dick. Emile went red with pleasure from what Remy is doing to him. Remy kept at it for about 3 more minutes and Emile couldn`t hold it in anymore that he had to let it out. Emile let out a huge load inside Remy`s mouth that he enjoyed it a lot and swallowed it all with spilling. Emile was exhausted from exploding a huge load that he stop struggling trying to escape out of the headscissors that Remy had him lock in. Remy loosens his grip on headscissors and gets up on all fours, but not on feet at least not yet.
Remy said, “Oh brother we are not done yet. I still need to do one more thing for me.”
Remy gets up a bit then moves his body till his dick was aligned with Emile`s mouth then he slowly lowers it into his brother going balls deep in Emile`s mouth. Remy cum a bit inside his brothers mouth because he felt his brother`s tongue wrapping around his dick which was the best sensation he has ever felt. Remy slowly goes up and down while Emile was giving his brother a very thorough blowjob. After a few seconds Remy cums inside Emile`s mouth and his cheeks got a little puffy from Remy`s cum. Remy slowly gets up to his feet since he was a little lightheaded from cumming inside he brother mouth. Remy quickly rips a piece of the brownie mat and eats it to help stay in the game while Emile swallows his brothers cum for energy.
Emile said, “Nice job bro.”
Remy said, “Thanks.”
Remy finishes his brownie and walks towards his fat brother and helps to his feet, but it was all a trap. Emile slaps Remy across the face then locks him in the full nelson again, only this time he thrusts in his rock-hard dick inside Remy`s ass. Remy let out a loud squeak of nervousness since he didn’t think his brother was going to rush in all at once. Remy tried to escape the hold, but Emile wasn’t going to let his brother escape from him. He quickly rushes to the corner and pushes Remy against not letting him move or even try to escape. Remy was trapped with the corner in the front of him and his brother in the back. Emile starts moving in slowly getting his entire dick inside Remy. Remy`s face went red, he started taking deep breaths, and his tongue was sticking out meaning he was ready to receive.
Emile said, “You ready, brother.”
Remy said, “Y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Emile starts thrusting his rock-hard dick inside slowly for about 10 minutes, then he starts moving faster and faster. Emile kept thrusting into his brother Remy for about 30 minutes until he pumps Remy with a full load on cum inside him. Remy let out a loud squeak of pleasure that nobody couldn`t hear or even paid attention to it since they were focusing on the movie. Emile lets Remy out of the full nelson and pulls out from his brother`s ass. Remy lays against the corner trying to relax since his fat ass was very sour from being rammed by his brothers big dick, but it wasn`t over yet.
Remy said, “Good work bro.”
Emile said, “Thanks.”
Remy said, “Now comes the hard part.”
Emile said, “Which is?”
Remy said, “You are going to cleaning my ass from your cum.”
Emile said, “Okay.”
Remy slowly stands since his big behind was sour from being pounded like dough from his brother. Remy walks backwards until his ass was right over Emile`s head and starts to squat down until Emile nose was pressed against Remy`s anus that was filled with cum. Emile opens his mouth and starts cleaning out his brother, or in this case eating his cum with his brothers taste mix in with it. After 5 minutes Emile lick his brother ass clean from all his cum which Remy was happy that he was clean and that it was a good excuse for Remy to feel his brothers slimy tongue inside. Remy gets up to his feet and walks to the ropes to try and relax for bit while his brother was trying to get up to his feet, since his legs were numb after his was having sex with his brother.
Remy said, “You ready to call it quits?”
Emile said, “Not a chance.”
Remy said, “Then it looks like we go until one gives up.”
Emile said, “Sounds good to me.”
Remy blows a kiss to his brother and Emile does the same for Remy meaning that the 2 weren`t going to give up until one submits to the other. Also, they were displaying the affection for one another by blowing a kiss. Remy gets off the ropes while Emile was starting to get up to his feet. Remy quickly jumps of the ropes that he was leaning on and does a high-flying heavy duty backwards moonsault landing right on top of Emile and keeping him down to the mat again. Emile bangs the mat and tries dragging himself to the ropes of the corner of the ring, but it was no use. Remy was too heavy for him, and Remy was also breaking pieces of the ring and eating it to make him heavier, so that his brother will not be able to fight him anymore,
Remy said, “Surrender Emile. You don’t have a chance.”
Emile said, “No. I will not give up.”
Remy said, “Okay then you ask for this.”
Remy gets off Emile and gets up to his feet. Emile was glad that Remy was off since he couldn’t handle his weight anymore, but that wasn’t the worst part. Remy gets up to his feet then grabs Emile`s back and picks him up over his shoulders. Emile was surprised to see Remy be able to pick him, he was super strong despite being fat. Remy then delivers a painful backbreaker on Emile even though he didn’t feel it since the fat works as a protective layer from the backbreaker that Remy tried to deliver to his brother. Remy was surprised that Emile didn’t suffer it, but when tried to lift his brother up again Emile grabs Remy`s head and give him a brutal headbutt to the face. Remy backs away in pain from the headbutt he took to the face which, bought Emile time to get up to his and commence his counterattack. Emile quickly runs to the ropes and bounces back towards Remy and hits him with a belly bump sending him flying to the ropes, which cause him to bounce back towards his brother where he belly bumps him again.
Emile said, “Having fun yet brother?”
Remy said, “I will let you know if I having fun.”
Emile said, “Well, guess what Remy.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emilie said, “Now it’s my turn to have some fun with you.”
Remy bounce off the ropes coming straight to Emile where he clothesline him to the ground. Remy was stunned from the clothesline that Emile decides to grab some of the chocolate from the brownie mat and rubs all over his fat ass ready to give Remy a big chocolate surprise. Emile drags Remy to the corners and sits him in a seated position. Emile stand in front of his brother with his chocolate covered fat ass ready to drop on his brother. Emile was just waiting for the right moment to surprise Remy. Remy starts slowly opening eyes since he was still recovering from the clothesline that he received from his brother.
Emile said, “Rise and shine sleepy head.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emile said, “Are you awake?”
Remy said, “I am trying to wake up.”
Emile said, “Well get ready because I have a surprise for you.”
Remy said, “What surprise?” (Remy opens his eyes and sees Emile`s chocolate covered ass.)
Emile said, “A special chocolate cake.”
Emile drops his fat chocolate covered ass on Remy`s face and just relaxes while his brother was struggling to get out from under his brother`s ass. Remy was slapping and trying to push ass Emile`s big ass off his face, but it was no use. Emile`s ass was just too heavy for him. Remy didn’t have the strength to fight back anymore, so he decides to accept his fate. Remy was being intoxicated with chocolate smell and his brother`s musk combined that he couldn’t control himself. Remy starts licking his brother`s chocolate covered ass cheeks, and anus. Emile had a face of pleasure on him because his brother was working overtime on his big fat ass to satisfy his brother. Emile starts massaging his tits to add more to the pleasure and he was already rock hard. Emile was in a state of pleasure while he was being devoured by his brother. Remy was also rock hard from eating, licking, and worshipping his brother`s ass that he couldn’t kind his love for his brother anymore.
Remy said, “Mmmmhhh. E-e-e-e-e-Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes, brother.”
Remy said, “I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Emile said, “Me either.”
Remy said, “Let’s do it at the same time.”
Emile said, “Done.”
3 minutes have gone by and the brothers cum while Emile was covered in his brother`s cum while Remy was covered from the waist done in his brother`s cum. Emile pulls himself out of the corner and see that Remy was covered in chocolate from being smothering by his fat ass. Emile drags Remy out of the corner and towards the center of the ring. Emile just sits on his chest and asks his brother if he was ready to submit.
Emile said, “Give in brother.”
Remy said, “Never.”
Emile said, “I will make you, my slave.”
Remy said, “Let’s find out.”
Emile said, “Challenge accepted.”
Emile gets off his brother and was about to grab his, but it was a trap from Remy. Remy got a handful chocolate brownie in his left hand and when his brother Emile was close enough Remy grabs Emile`s head and rubs the brownie all over Emile`s face. Emile was caught by surprise by his little brother`s dirty trick. Emile backs away trying to clean the chocolate out of eyes, but Remy stops him his brother by spearing him to the ground. Remy gets up to his feet and runs to the corner. Remy climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack his brother. Emile was getting up to his feet, but he was still rubbing the chocolate out of his eyes.
Emile said, “Cheap move bro.”
Remy said, “Hey there are no rules in this match remember.”
Emile said, “Yes there is.”
Remy said, “Well yeah. The only rule is to make your opponent surrender.”
Emile was able to remove the chocolate from his eyes and was finally able to see, but he didn’t see his brother anymore. Emile looks to his left, then his right, but he didn’t see him. Remy saw that Emile has no idea that he was behind him, which was a perfect opportunity to attack. Remy jumps of the top rope and whistles to his brother. Emile turns to the direction where he heard the whistle, but it was too late for him. Remy lands a perfect top rope buttdrop Emile with his fullweight and caused a little crater in the shape of his brother on the brownie mat. Remy raises his hands in the air like a champion was happy with the result, but his brother wasn’t. Emile quickly turns over on his side causing Remy to fall on his side. Remy quickly tries to get up to his feet, but Emile sat on his brother`s fat ass with his fat ass and locks him in a single leg boston crab. Remy was banging on the brownie mat in pain causing the brownies to break, and get his hands covered in chocolate.
Emile said, “Okay Remy. I will give you points for the sneak attack, but it is my turn for a sneak attack.”
Remy said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Emile said, “I would.”
Emile grabs a handful of brownie and rubs all over his brother`s foot. Remy felt that his foot was being covered in chocolate from heel to in between his toes. Emile then sticks out his tongue and starts licking his brother`s foot clean. Remy lets out little screams of pleasure since he was enjoying his brother worshipping his foot, but all good things come to an end. Remy uses his tail to wrap around his brothers neck and pulls him off his fat ass. Emile was done, but not out. Emile tries to get up to his feet, but quickly jumps on top of him and holds him down with his entire plump body. Emile tries to plus his brother off him, but it was little more difficult than he thought.
Remy said, “Nice try bro. You won`t push me off that easily.”
Emile said, “Will see.”
Emile keeps trying to push his brother of him, but I wasn’t going to happen anytime. Remy took this chance to try force his brother to swallow some of his saliva. Remy closes in on his brother trying to give him a kiss, but Emile wasn’t going to let that happen, so he moves his face to the side to avoid the kiss. Remy was mad that his brother didn’t want to kiss anymore, but that was all going to change. Remy uses his tail to hold Emile`s arms to prevent them from trying to push him off him. Remy uses his hands to open Emile`s mouth then spits a large saliva drop into his brother`s mouth, then closes it. Emile felt the saliva swaying in his mouth and just had a look of pleasure knowing that he can taste his brother in his mouth.
Remy said, “You like me now.”
Emile said, “I love you more.”
Remy said, “Aw. That’s sweet.”
Remy gets up to his feet and drags Emile to the corner and sits him in a seated position, then turns around and drops his ass on his brother`s face. Emile didn’t struggle at all. Emile started to lick his Remy`s anus and starts kissing his buttcheeks. Remy licks his lips on pleasure and uses his tail to give himself a handjob since he was using, he two hands to massage his tits. Remy cum in less than five seconds because he was just too horny to fight out off the feelings he had towards his brother. Remy pulls himself out of corner, but for some reason he felt something grab him and pulls him back into the corner. Remy saw that his brother had a tight grip on thighs and his tail wrap around his waist. Remy tried to pull away, but he couldn’t.
Remy said, “Emile please stop. I can’t take it anymore.”
Emile said, “Sorry Remy, but you are just too tasty.”
Remy said, “Thank you.”
Remy decides to let his brother have his fill on eating out his ass because Remy couldn’t deny that for his brother. After 5 minutes Remy was cum again all over the mat from being eaten alive by his brother that he couldn’t handle it anymore. Remy falls forwards without moving an inch of his body because he was in a deep state of pleasure, and he couldn’t break free from it. Emile gets up to his feet and saw that his brother was wide open for the final move. Emile climbs out of the ring and grabs some string them climbs into the ring and uses it. Emile manages to tie his brother to spread his ass cheeks to expose Remy`s ass. Emile climbs to the middle rope of the corner and picks up his massive belly with one hand and uses the other to give himself a handjob. Once Emile was long and hard, he makes a frame with his hands to try and make entrance perfect. Emile lined up just right now it was time to pop open the wine bottle.
Emile said, “Get ready Remy I am coming in hot.”
Remy said, “Huh?”
Emile jumps off the middle rope, and lands right on top of Remy, but for some reason Remy screamed in pain. Remy was wondering why the body splash hurt him, but once he saw that his brother locks his are in a half nelson while on the ground and notice that hi hips were moving. Once Remy figure it out he couldn’t believe that his brother was able to pull off the most difficult wrestling move in the history of sex wrestling. Remy tried to escape out of his brother`s clutches, but he couldn’t. Emile had him lock in tight with the half nelson and thrusting his dick inside his brother`s ass at the same time. Remy grunts in pain and pleasure because he was enjoying being is brother`s lover and sparring partner, but he couldn’t contain himself from the pain.
Remy said, “I am impressed."
Emile said, “Thank you.”
Remy said, “Your dick would have been broken if you missed.”
Emile said, “That’s a chance I was willing to take.”
Remy said, “I love you so much.”
Emile said, “I love you too. Now hurry up and give it.”
Remy said, “Not happening.”
Emile said, “Then its time to feed you some desert.”
Remy said, “You ain`t got the balls.”
Emile said, “Yes I do, and I am going balls deep in you.”
Emile starts thrusting in faster and grabs a piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside Remy`s mouth. Remy had a mouth full of brownie and couldn’t talk because he was busy trying to chew. Emile grabs another piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside his brother`s mouth. Remy couldn`t take it anymore and tries to fight back, but he was too weak from being pounded by his brother`s dick and eating brownie. After 20 minutes Emile cums inside Remy which caused him to scream in pleasure and he just went limb. Remy was down and out, but Emile wasn’t ready to call it quits till his brother admits he has been bested. Emile pulls his dick out of brother`s ass that was covered in cum and rolls him over on his back. Emile then gets up to his feet grabs another piece of the brownie ring rubs all over his erect dick and seats right on top of his brother`s chest with his fullweight on him. Remy wakes up from feeling Emile`s fullweight on him and he couldn’t take it anymore.
Remy said, “Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes Remy.”
Remy said, “You win. I surrender.”
Emile said, “Good. Now eat up my cute slave.”
Remy said, “Yes master.”
Remy starts sucking on his brother`s chocolate covered dick, that Emile instantly cummed in his Remy`s mouth because this entire match was very intimate. Remy swallowed his brother`s cum and the chocolate which was very tasty. Remy wanted to try the same thing that his brother did, so he tells his brother that he wants to do the same thing. Emile was happy to let his brother do the same move, so he gets up to his feet and lays on back and spreads his ass cheeks for his brother to get a perfect bullseye. Remy makes a signal to his brother to make him turn over on his back because Remy wanted to see his brother`s face when he does the same move. Emile turns on his back and spreads his legs as far as he can to expose his anus for Remy to enter which was perfect for Remy. Remy climbs to the middle rope and was already hard from being pounded by his brother. Remy was ready to jump, but he wanted to ask his brother one before he jumps.
Remy said, “Hey Emile.”
Emile said, “Yeah Remy.”
Remy said, “Any last words?”
Emile said, “Yeah don’t miss.”
Remy cracks a smile and jumps of the middle rope and lands perfectly inside his brother`s ass and cummed on the first try. Emile screams in pain. Emile was surprised that his brother cummed inside him on the first try, but he didn’t care he loved it either way. The 2 boys were exhausted after a long match, but Emile won it, so it was already over. Emile gives Remy a big fat kiss on the mouth and the 2 spent the whole night having deep sexual, passionate fat sex with each other. After a long night of massaging feet, licking feet, licking ass, swallowing cum, sucking on tits, and very hard pounding the entire mat and the boys were covered in a lot of cum. The boys open their eyes towards each other and saw that they were holding hands and hugging that they didn’t want this moment to be over. Their flame was going to burn forever since their love is very strong.
Emile said, “Moring honey.”
Remy said, “Moring darling.”
Dad said, “Moring boys.”
Emile and Remy said, “Dad!?!?!?”
The boys quickly got to their feet and climb out of the ring and wanted to try and explain what happen last night and try to hide the fact that they were wrestling and not having sex. However, their father didn’t believe it because he saw the entire match from start to finish. Their father told them to keep their mouths shut because he was going to say something to them that they will never forget. He grabs his sons by the ear and pulls them towards his mouth to tell him what he thinks about them.
Dad said, “You are dead to me.”
Emile said, “What?”
Remy said, “You don’t mean that, right?”
Dad said, “I do.”
Remy said, “Please dad. Please reconsider.”
Dad said, “No.”
Emile said, “Daddy?”
Dad said, “No don’t call me dad.”
Remy said, “Please dad don’t do something you are going to regret.”
Dad said, “Did you 2 boys even think about what would happen if another rat in the colony saw this display that you guys did. I am ashamed to have gotten kids like you. So, please you are banished from the colony never to come back.”
Emile and Remy said, “Dad?”
Dad said, “I am not your father. You 2 are not my sons.”
The father walk out of the kitchen and back to colony. Remy and Emile cried. The two boys walk towards the sink and showered off the cum and chocolate off them and headed out on their own. The 2 heavy mice headed out on their own and crawled a long way till they stopped at his friends Linguini`s house in the city. Remy knocks on the door and his friend linguini comes. He opens the door to see who it was and saw that it was friend little chef and his brother. Linguini lets them in and gives them a small piece of cheese for them to eat, but Remy and Emile passed on the cheese since they were both full from their little personal encounter
Linguini said, “You guys are a long way from home. You guys are welcome to stay here as long as you like to be honest, I have been getting kinda of lonely here.”
The 2 mice nodded their heads in agreement. Linguini took the heavy mice to a spare room he had in his apartment and lays them on the bed. He turns out the light and heads back to his room to sleep. Remy and Emile were alone in a big room and sad, that they lost their dad`s love. The 2 mice didn’t care what their dad think of them they were proud of what they did and if they were given the opportunity, they would do it all over again.
Remy said, “I love you brother.”
Emile said, “I love you too.”
Remy said, “Let’s stay together forever.”
Emile said, “You bet.”
The 2 mice kissed each other and cuddle with each other knowing that their love will keep them strong, and they will never leave each other`s side because they only have each other now.
The End.
Ratatuoille wrestling match (Remy vs Emile)
Posted 3 years agoAfter a long day at the restaurant Linguini starts closing the place for the night and heads home to rest for the next lunch rush tomorrow. All the mice were out in the garden enjoying the peace and looking up at the stars. The mice were getting ready to watch a French movie with a little projector that they created to watch the movie on the big screen, but there was one thing missing about the event. Remy and Emile were not seen at the event, but they didn’t worry too much about them, since Remy is famous chef now, he wanted to take his brother under his wing and teach him how to cook, but that wasn`t the reason why Remy took Emile under his wing. Back the kitchen there was a nice brownie shape ring on top of the counter, and both boys were inside the delicious ring ready to wrestle.
Emile said, “Are you sure about this, Remy?”
Remy said, “Yes I am.”
Emile said, “But I am going to kick your butt easily.”
Remy said, “No you are not.”
Remy points the fact that he is as big as his brother, but the only difference is that Remy`s ass was a little bigger than his. Remy starts stretching a bit and spanking his fat ass, so that his brother can hear the loud smack it makes when he spanks it. Emile saw how big his brother was especially his ass which made rock hard, Remy saw his dick poking from under his fat belly, Remy felt the same way for his brother, so now both boys were naked, rock hard, and about to wrestle each other.
Remy said, “Look again brother we are in the same weight class.”
Emile said, “I can see that.”
Remy said, “Me too.”
The boys already were busy eyeballing the tip of their dicks that was poking out from under their big bellies, but it didn’t matter they were still going to wrestle. The boys charge at each other and lock hands, trying to push one another to mat and flatten them with their fat. Remy does a little trick and pulls Emile towards him and cause him to fall on the brownie mat. He quickly sits on top of his brother back and locks him in a camel clutch submission while using his tail to massage his brothers anus before inserting it inside his brother. Emile went wide eyed after his brother inserted his tail inside his ass. While Emile was busy trying to escape, but there was nothing he can do. He was at the mercy of his brother Remy. Remy pulls his brothers head closer to his and forces his tongue down his brother`s throat and starts making out with him.
Emile said, “T-T-T-T-This is c-c-c-cheating.”
Remy said, “It not Emile.”
Emile said, “H-H-H-How is not ch-ch-ch-chea-chea-chea-cheating.”
Remy said, “Because I am showing some brotherly love to you. Also there is no ref, so anything goes.”
Remy starts thrusting his tail inside his brothers fat ass faster and faster until Emile couldn`t hold it anymore that he cums on the brownie. Emile couldn’t scream in pleasure because Remy was still giving Emile a deep kiss that he couldn`t get off yet. After a 5-minute-long kiss Remy pulls away from his brother for a bit and wanted to give him another long kiss because Remy like the taste of his brother`s saliva in his mouth. Remy comes in closer for the kiss, but Emile thinks fast and spits in Remy`s eye. Remy was blinded that he lost his grip on his brother. Emile quickly slips away, and he pulls out his brother`s tail from ass.
Remy said, “Well played Emile.”
Emile said, “I am not done yet.”
Emile quickly gets behind Remy and locks him in a full nelson. Remy struggles to break, but Emile kept a tight lock on him, and that was the first part of his plan. Emile saw part on the brownie mat that he cum on which it was a small pile, but it was going to be useful for Emile. Emile uses his tail to cut out the piece that of mat that was covered in him and forcibly feeds it to his brother. Remy scarf down that brownie that his brother feed him and swallowed it whole. Remy went into a state of pleasure from eating the piece of brownie that was covered in his brother`s cream that he wanted more of that cream. Remy finds the strength to break out of the full nelson from his brother, then he does a scoop slam on Emile slamming him on the mat. Remy quickly jumps on top on him and locks his Emile in a headscissors with rat meaty thighs which Emile wasn`t going to escape anytime soon.
Emile said, “M-m-m-m-m-must g-g-get free.”
Remy said, “Oh no you won`t.”
Remy pulls his brothers fat belly towards giving his brother a handjob and sucking on his dick. Emile went red with pleasure from what Remy is doing to him. Remy kept at it for about 3 more minutes and Emile couldn`t hold it in anymore that he had to let it out. Emile let out a huge load inside Remy`s mouth that he enjoyed it a lot and swallowed it all with spilling. Emile was exhausted from exploding a huge load that he stop struggling trying to escape out of the headscissors that Remy had him lock in. Remy loosens his grip on headscissors and gets up on all fours, but not on feet at least not yet.
Remy said, “Oh brother we are not done yet. I still need to do one more thing for me.”
Remy gets up a bit then moves his body till his dick was aligned with Emile`s mouth then he slowly lowers it into his brother going balls deep in Emile`s mouth. Remy cum a bit inside his brothers mouth because he felt his brother`s tongue wrapping around his dick which was the best sensation he has ever felt. Remy slowly goes up and down while Emile was giving his brother a very thorough blowjob. After a few seconds Remy cums inside Emile`s mouth and his cheeks got a little puffy from Remy`s cum. Remy slowly gets up to his feet since he was a little lightheaded from cumming inside he brother mouth. Remy quickly rips a piece of the brownie mat and eats it to help stay in the game while Emile swallows his brothers cum for energy.
Emile said, “Nice job bro.”
Remy said, “Thanks.”
Remy finishes his brownie and walks towards his fat brother and helps to his feet, but it was all a trap. Emile slaps Remy across the face then locks him in the full nelson again, only this time he thrusts in his rock-hard dick inside Remy`s ass. Remy let out a loud squeak of nervousness since he didn’t think his brother was going to rush in all at once. Remy tried to escape the hold, but Emile wasn’t going to let his brother escape from him. He quickly rushes to the corner and pushes Remy against not letting him move or even try to escape. Remy was trapped with the corner in the front of him and his brother in the back. Emile starts moving in slowly getting his entire dick inside Remy. Remy`s face went red, he started taking deep breaths, and his tongue was sticking out meaning he was ready to receive.
Emile said, “You ready, brother.”
Remy said, “Y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Emile starts thrusting his rock-hard dick inside slowly for about 10 minutes, then he starts moving faster and faster. Emile kept thrusting into his brother Remy for about 30 minutes until he pumps Remy with a full load on cum inside him. Remy let out a loud squeak of pleasure that nobody couldn`t hear or even paid attention to it since they were focusing on the movie. Emile lets Remy out of the full nelson and pulls out from his brother`s ass. Remy lays against the corner trying to relax since his fat ass was very sour from being rammed by his brothers big dick, but it wasn`t over yet.
Remy said, “Good work bro.”
Emile said, “Thanks.”
Remy said, “Now comes the hard part.”
Emile said, “Which is?”
Remy said, “You are going to cleaning my ass from your cum.”
Emile said, “Okay.”
Remy slowly stands since his big behind was sour from being pounded like dough from his brother. Remy walks backwards until his ass was right over Emile`s head and starts to squat down until Emile nose was pressed against Remy`s anus that was filled with cum. Emile opens his mouth and starts cleaning out his brother, or in this case eating his cum with his brothers taste mix in with it. After 5 minutes Emile lick his brother ass clean from all his cum which Remy was happy that he was clean and that it was a good excuse for Remy to feel his brothers slimy tongue inside. Remy gets up to his feet and walks to the ropes to try and relax for bit while his brother was trying to get up to his feet, since his legs were numb after his was having sex with his brother.
Remy said, “You ready to call it quits?”
Emile said, “Not a chance.”
Remy said, “Then it looks like we go until one gives up.”
Emile said, “Sounds good to me.”
Remy blows a kiss to his brother and Emile does the same for Remy meaning that the 2 weren`t going to give up until one submits to the other. Also, they were displaying the affection for one another by blowing a kiss. Remy gets off the ropes while Emile was starting to get up to his feet. Remy quickly jumps of the ropes that he was leaning on and does a high-flying heavy duty backwards moonsault landing right on top of Emile and keeping him down to the mat again. Emile bangs the mat and tries dragging himself to the ropes of the corner of the ring, but it was no use. Remy was too heavy for him, and Remy was also breaking pieces of the ring and eating it to make him heavier, so that his brother will not be able to fight him anymore,
Remy said, “Surrender Emile. You don’t have a chance.”
Emile said, “No. I will not give up.”
Remy said, “Okay then you ask for this.”
Remy gets off Emile and gets up to his feet. Emile was glad that Remy was off since he couldn’t handle his weight anymore, but that wasn’t the worst part. Remy gets up to his feet then grabs Emile`s back and picks him up over his shoulders. Emile was surprised to see Remy be able to pick him, he was super strong despite being fat. Remy then delivers a painful backbreaker on Emile even though he didn’t feel it since the fat works as a protective layer from the backbreaker that Remy tried to deliver to his brother. Remy was surprised that Emile didn’t suffer it, but when tried to lift his brother up again Emile grabs Remy`s head and give him a brutal headbutt to the face. Remy backs away in pain from the headbutt he took to the face which, bought Emile time to get up to his and commence his counterattack. Emile quickly runs to the ropes and bounces back towards Remy and hits him with a belly bump sending him flying to the ropes, which cause him to bounce back towards his brother where he belly bumps him again.
Emile said, “Having fun yet brother?”
Remy said, “I will let you know if I having fun.”
Emile said, “Well, guess what Remy.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emilie said, “Now it’s my turn to have some fun with you.”
Remy bounce off the ropes coming straight to Emile where he clothesline him to the ground. Remy was stunned from the clothesline that Emile decides to grab some of the chocolate from the brownie mat and rubs all over his fat ass ready to give Remy a big chocolate surprise. Emile drags Remy to the corners and sits him in a seated position. Emile stand in front of his brother with his chocolate covered fat ass ready to drop on his brother. Emile was just waiting for the right moment to surprise Remy. Remy starts slowly opening eyes since he was still recovering from the clothesline that he received from his brother.
Emile said, “Rise and shine sleepy head.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emile said, “Are you awake?”
Remy said, “I am trying to wake up.”
Emile said, “Well get ready because I have a surprise for you.”
Remy said, “What surprise?” (Remy opens his eyes and sees Emile`s chocolate covered ass.)
Emile said, “A special chocolate cake.”
Emile drops his fat chocolate covered ass on Remy`s face and just relaxes while his brother was struggling to get out from under his brother`s ass. Remy was slapping and trying to push ass Emile`s big ass off his face, but it was no use. Emile`s ass was just too heavy for him. Remy didn’t have the strength to fight back anymore, so he decides to accept his fate. Remy was being intoxicated with chocolate smell and his brother`s musk combined that he couldn’t control himself. Remy starts licking his brother`s chocolate covered ass cheeks, and anus. Emile had a face of pleasure on him because his brother was working overtime on his big fat ass to satisfy his brother. Emile starts massaging his tits to add more to the pleasure and he was already rock hard. Emile was in a state of pleasure while he was being devoured by his brother. Remy was also rock hard from eating, licking, and worshipping his brother`s ass that he couldn’t kind his love for his brother anymore.
Remy said, “Mmmmhhh. E-e-e-e-e-Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes, brother.”
Remy said, “I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Emile said, “Me either.”
Remy said, “Let’s do it at the same time.”
Emile said, “Done.”
3 minutes have gone by and the brothers cum while Emile was covered in his brother`s cum while Remy was covered from the waist done in his brother`s cum. Emile pulls himself out of the corner and see that Remy was covered in chocolate from being smothering by his fat ass. Emile drags Remy out of the corner and towards the center of the ring. Emile just sits on his chest and asks his brother if he was ready to submit.
Emile said, “Give in brother.”
Remy said, “Never.”
Emile said, “I will make you, my slave.”
Remy said, “Let’s find out.”
Emile said, “Challenge accepted.”
Emile gets off his brother and was about to grab his, but it was a trap from Remy. Remy got a handful chocolate brownie in his left hand and when his brother Emile was close enough Remy grabs Emile`s head and rubs the brownie all over Emile`s face. Emile was caught by surprise by his little brother`s dirty trick. Emile backs away trying to clean the chocolate out of eyes, but Remy stops him his brother by spearing him to the ground. Remy gets up to his feet and runs to the corner. Remy climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack his brother. Emile was getting up to his feet, but he was still rubbing the chocolate out of his eyes.
Emile said, “Cheap move bro.”
Remy said, “Hey there are no rules in this match remember.”
Emile said, “Yes there is.”
Remy said, “Well yeah. The only rule is to make your opponent surrender.”
Emile was able to remove the chocolate from his eyes and was finally able to see, but he didn’t see his brother anymore. Emile looks to his left, then his right, but he didn’t see him. Remy saw that Emile has no idea that he was behind him, which was a perfect opportunity to attack. Remy jumps of the top rope and whistles to his brother. Emile turns to the direction where he heard the whistle, but it was too late for him. Remy lands a perfect top rope buttdrop Emile with his fullweight and caused a little crater in the shape of his brother on the brownie mat. Remy raises his hands in the air like a champion was happy with the result, but his brother wasn’t. Emile quickly turns over on his side causing Remy to fall on his side. Remy quickly tries to get up to his feet, but Emile sat on his brother`s fat ass with his fat ass and locks him in a single leg boston crab. Remy was banging on the brownie mat in pain causing the brownies to break, and get his hands covered in chocolate.
Emile said, “Okay Remy. I will give you points for the sneak attack, but it is my turn for a sneak attack.”
Remy said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Emile said, “I would.”
Emile grabs a handful of brownie and rubs all over his brother`s foot. Remy felt that his foot was being covered in chocolate from heel to in between his toes. Emile then sticks out his tongue and starts licking his brother`s foot clean. Remy lets out little screams of pleasure since he was enjoying his brother worshipping his foot, but all good things come to an end. Remy uses his tail to wrap around his brothers neck and pulls him off his fat ass. Emile was done, but not out. Emile tries to get up to his feet, but quickly jumps on top of him and holds him down with his entire plump body. Emile tries to plus his brother off him, but it was little more difficult than he thought.
Remy said, “Nice try bro. You won`t push me off that easily.”
Emile said, “Will see.”
Emile keeps trying to push his brother of him, but I wasn’t going to happen anytime. Remy took this chance to try force his brother to swallow some of his saliva. Remy closes in on his brother trying to give him a kiss, but Emile wasn’t going to let that happen, so he moves his face to the side to avoid the kiss. Remy was mad that his brother didn’t want to kiss anymore, but that was all going to change. Remy uses his tail to hold Emile`s arms to prevent them from trying to push him off him. Remy uses his hands to open Emile`s mouth then spits a large saliva drop into his brother`s mouth, then closes it. Emile felt the saliva swaying in his mouth and just had a look of pleasure knowing that he can taste his brother in his mouth.
Remy said, “You like me now.”
Emile said, “I love you more.”
Remy said, “Aw. That’s sweet.”
Remy gets up to his feet and drags Emile to the corner and sits him in a seated position, then turns around and drops his ass on his brother`s face. Emile didn’t struggle at all. Emile started to lick his Remy`s anus and starts kissing his buttcheeks. Remy licks his lips on pleasure and uses his tail to give himself a handjob since he was using, he two hands to massage his tits. Remy cum in less than five seconds because he was just too horny to fight out off the feelings he had towards his brother. Remy pulls himself out of corner, but for some reason he felt something grab him and pulls him back into the corner. Remy saw that his brother had a tight grip on thighs and his tail wrap around his waist. Remy tried to pull away, but he couldn’t.
Remy said, “Emile please stop. I can’t take it anymore.”
Emile said, “Sorry Remy, but you are just too tasty.”
Remy said, “Thank you.”
Remy decides to let his brother have his fill on eating out his ass because Remy couldn’t deny that for his brother. After 5 minutes Remy was cum again all over the mat from being eaten alive by his brother that he couldn’t handle it anymore. Remy falls forwards without moving an inch of his body because he was in a deep state of pleasure, and he couldn’t break free from it. Emile gets up to his feet and saw that his brother was wide open for the final move. Emile climbs out of the ring and grabs some string them climbs into the ring and uses it. Emile manages to tie his brother to spread his ass cheeks to expose Remy`s ass. Emile climbs to the middle rope of the corner and picks up his massive belly with one hand and uses the other to give himself a handjob. Once Emile was long and hard, he makes a frame with his hands to try and make entrance perfect. Emile lined up just right now it was time to pop open the wine bottle.
Emile said, “Get ready Remy I am coming in hot.”
Remy said, “Huh?”
Emile jumps off the middle rope, and lands right on top of Remy, but for some reason Remy screamed in pain. Remy was wondering why the body splash hurt him, but once he saw that his brother locks his are in a half nelson while on the ground and notice that hi hips were moving. Once Remy figure it out he couldn’t believe that his brother was able to pull off the most difficult wrestling move in the history of sex wrestling. Remy tried to escape out of his brother`s clutches, but he couldn’t. Emile had him lock in tight with the half nelson and thrusting his dick inside his brother`s ass at the same time. Remy grunts in pain and pleasure because he was enjoying being is brother`s lover and sparring partner, but he couldn’t contain himself from the pain.
Remy said, “I am impressed."
Emile said, “Thank you.”
Remy said, “Your dick would have been broken if you missed.”
Emile said, “That’s a chance I was willing to take.”
Remy said, “I love you so much.”
Emile said, “I love you too. Now hurry up and give it.”
Remy said, “Not happening.”
Emile said, “Then its time to feed you some desert.”
Remy said, “You ain`t got the balls.”
Emile said, “Yes I do, and I am going balls deep in you.”
Emile starts thrusting in faster and grabs a piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside Remy`s mouth. Remy had a mouth full of brownie and couldn’t talk because he was busy trying to chew. Emile grabs another piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside his brother`s mouth. Remy couldn`t take it anymore and tries to fight back, but he was too weak from being pounded by his brother`s dick and eating brownie. After 20 minutes Emile cums inside Remy which caused him to scream in pleasure and he just went limb. Remy was down and out, but Emile wasn’t ready to call it quits till his brother admits he has been bested. Emile pulls his dick out of brother`s ass that was covered in cum and rolls him over on his back. Emile then gets up to his feet grabs another piece of the brownie ring rubs all over his erect dick and seats right on top of his brother`s chest with his fullweight on him. Remy wakes up from feeling Emile`s fullweight on him and he couldn’t take it anymore.
Remy said, “Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes Remy.”
Remy said, “You win. I surrender.”
Emile said, “Good. Now eat up my cute slave.”
Remy said, “Yes master.”
Remy starts sucking on his brother`s chocolate covered dick, that Emile instantly cummed in his Remy`s mouth because this entire match was very intimate. Remy swallowed his brother`s cum and the chocolate which was very tasty. Remy wanted to try the same thing that his brother did, so he tells his brother that he wants to do the same thing. Emile was happy to let his brother do the same move, so he gets up to his feet and lays on back and spreads his ass cheeks for his brother to get a perfect bullseye. Remy makes a signal to his brother to make him turn over on his back because Remy wanted to see his brother`s face when he does the same move. Emile turns on his back and spreads his legs as far as he can to expose his anus for Remy to enter which was perfect for Remy. Remy climbs to the middle rope and was already hard from being pounded by his brother. Remy was ready to jump, but he wanted to ask his brother one before he jumps.
Remy said, “Hey Emile.”
Emile said, “Yeah Remy.”
Remy said, “Any last words?”
Emile said, “Yeah don’t miss.”
Remy cracks a smile and jumps of the middle rope and lands perfectly inside his brother`s ass and cummed on the first try. Emile screams in pain. Emile was surprised that his brother cummed inside him on the first try, but he didn’t care he loved it either way. The 2 boys were exhausted after a long match, but Emile won it, so it was already over. Emile gives Remy a big fat kiss on the mouth and the 2 spent the whole night having deep sexual, passionate fat sex with each other. After a long night of massaging feet, licking feet, licking ass, swallowing cum, sucking on tits, and very hard pounding the entire mat and the boys were covered in a lot of cum. The boys open their eyes towards each other and saw that they were holding hands and hugging that they didn’t want this moment to be over. Their flame was going to burn forever since their love is very strong.
Emile said, “Moring honey.”
Remy said, “Moring darling.”
The End.
Emile said, “Are you sure about this, Remy?”
Remy said, “Yes I am.”
Emile said, “But I am going to kick your butt easily.”
Remy said, “No you are not.”
Remy points the fact that he is as big as his brother, but the only difference is that Remy`s ass was a little bigger than his. Remy starts stretching a bit and spanking his fat ass, so that his brother can hear the loud smack it makes when he spanks it. Emile saw how big his brother was especially his ass which made rock hard, Remy saw his dick poking from under his fat belly, Remy felt the same way for his brother, so now both boys were naked, rock hard, and about to wrestle each other.
Remy said, “Look again brother we are in the same weight class.”
Emile said, “I can see that.”
Remy said, “Me too.”
The boys already were busy eyeballing the tip of their dicks that was poking out from under their big bellies, but it didn’t matter they were still going to wrestle. The boys charge at each other and lock hands, trying to push one another to mat and flatten them with their fat. Remy does a little trick and pulls Emile towards him and cause him to fall on the brownie mat. He quickly sits on top of his brother back and locks him in a camel clutch submission while using his tail to massage his brothers anus before inserting it inside his brother. Emile went wide eyed after his brother inserted his tail inside his ass. While Emile was busy trying to escape, but there was nothing he can do. He was at the mercy of his brother Remy. Remy pulls his brothers head closer to his and forces his tongue down his brother`s throat and starts making out with him.
Emile said, “T-T-T-T-This is c-c-c-cheating.”
Remy said, “It not Emile.”
Emile said, “H-H-H-How is not ch-ch-ch-chea-chea-chea-cheating.”
Remy said, “Because I am showing some brotherly love to you. Also there is no ref, so anything goes.”
Remy starts thrusting his tail inside his brothers fat ass faster and faster until Emile couldn`t hold it anymore that he cums on the brownie. Emile couldn’t scream in pleasure because Remy was still giving Emile a deep kiss that he couldn`t get off yet. After a 5-minute-long kiss Remy pulls away from his brother for a bit and wanted to give him another long kiss because Remy like the taste of his brother`s saliva in his mouth. Remy comes in closer for the kiss, but Emile thinks fast and spits in Remy`s eye. Remy was blinded that he lost his grip on his brother. Emile quickly slips away, and he pulls out his brother`s tail from ass.
Remy said, “Well played Emile.”
Emile said, “I am not done yet.”
Emile quickly gets behind Remy and locks him in a full nelson. Remy struggles to break, but Emile kept a tight lock on him, and that was the first part of his plan. Emile saw part on the brownie mat that he cum on which it was a small pile, but it was going to be useful for Emile. Emile uses his tail to cut out the piece that of mat that was covered in him and forcibly feeds it to his brother. Remy scarf down that brownie that his brother feed him and swallowed it whole. Remy went into a state of pleasure from eating the piece of brownie that was covered in his brother`s cream that he wanted more of that cream. Remy finds the strength to break out of the full nelson from his brother, then he does a scoop slam on Emile slamming him on the mat. Remy quickly jumps on top on him and locks his Emile in a headscissors with rat meaty thighs which Emile wasn`t going to escape anytime soon.
Emile said, “M-m-m-m-m-must g-g-get free.”
Remy said, “Oh no you won`t.”
Remy pulls his brothers fat belly towards giving his brother a handjob and sucking on his dick. Emile went red with pleasure from what Remy is doing to him. Remy kept at it for about 3 more minutes and Emile couldn`t hold it in anymore that he had to let it out. Emile let out a huge load inside Remy`s mouth that he enjoyed it a lot and swallowed it all with spilling. Emile was exhausted from exploding a huge load that he stop struggling trying to escape out of the headscissors that Remy had him lock in. Remy loosens his grip on headscissors and gets up on all fours, but not on feet at least not yet.
Remy said, “Oh brother we are not done yet. I still need to do one more thing for me.”
Remy gets up a bit then moves his body till his dick was aligned with Emile`s mouth then he slowly lowers it into his brother going balls deep in Emile`s mouth. Remy cum a bit inside his brothers mouth because he felt his brother`s tongue wrapping around his dick which was the best sensation he has ever felt. Remy slowly goes up and down while Emile was giving his brother a very thorough blowjob. After a few seconds Remy cums inside Emile`s mouth and his cheeks got a little puffy from Remy`s cum. Remy slowly gets up to his feet since he was a little lightheaded from cumming inside he brother mouth. Remy quickly rips a piece of the brownie mat and eats it to help stay in the game while Emile swallows his brothers cum for energy.
Emile said, “Nice job bro.”
Remy said, “Thanks.”
Remy finishes his brownie and walks towards his fat brother and helps to his feet, but it was all a trap. Emile slaps Remy across the face then locks him in the full nelson again, only this time he thrusts in his rock-hard dick inside Remy`s ass. Remy let out a loud squeak of nervousness since he didn’t think his brother was going to rush in all at once. Remy tried to escape the hold, but Emile wasn’t going to let his brother escape from him. He quickly rushes to the corner and pushes Remy against not letting him move or even try to escape. Remy was trapped with the corner in the front of him and his brother in the back. Emile starts moving in slowly getting his entire dick inside Remy. Remy`s face went red, he started taking deep breaths, and his tongue was sticking out meaning he was ready to receive.
Emile said, “You ready, brother.”
Remy said, “Y-y-y-y-y-yes.”
Emile starts thrusting his rock-hard dick inside slowly for about 10 minutes, then he starts moving faster and faster. Emile kept thrusting into his brother Remy for about 30 minutes until he pumps Remy with a full load on cum inside him. Remy let out a loud squeak of pleasure that nobody couldn`t hear or even paid attention to it since they were focusing on the movie. Emile lets Remy out of the full nelson and pulls out from his brother`s ass. Remy lays against the corner trying to relax since his fat ass was very sour from being rammed by his brothers big dick, but it wasn`t over yet.
Remy said, “Good work bro.”
Emile said, “Thanks.”
Remy said, “Now comes the hard part.”
Emile said, “Which is?”
Remy said, “You are going to cleaning my ass from your cum.”
Emile said, “Okay.”
Remy slowly stands since his big behind was sour from being pounded like dough from his brother. Remy walks backwards until his ass was right over Emile`s head and starts to squat down until Emile nose was pressed against Remy`s anus that was filled with cum. Emile opens his mouth and starts cleaning out his brother, or in this case eating his cum with his brothers taste mix in with it. After 5 minutes Emile lick his brother ass clean from all his cum which Remy was happy that he was clean and that it was a good excuse for Remy to feel his brothers slimy tongue inside. Remy gets up to his feet and walks to the ropes to try and relax for bit while his brother was trying to get up to his feet, since his legs were numb after his was having sex with his brother.
Remy said, “You ready to call it quits?”
Emile said, “Not a chance.”
Remy said, “Then it looks like we go until one gives up.”
Emile said, “Sounds good to me.”
Remy blows a kiss to his brother and Emile does the same for Remy meaning that the 2 weren`t going to give up until one submits to the other. Also, they were displaying the affection for one another by blowing a kiss. Remy gets off the ropes while Emile was starting to get up to his feet. Remy quickly jumps of the ropes that he was leaning on and does a high-flying heavy duty backwards moonsault landing right on top of Emile and keeping him down to the mat again. Emile bangs the mat and tries dragging himself to the ropes of the corner of the ring, but it was no use. Remy was too heavy for him, and Remy was also breaking pieces of the ring and eating it to make him heavier, so that his brother will not be able to fight him anymore,
Remy said, “Surrender Emile. You don’t have a chance.”
Emile said, “No. I will not give up.”
Remy said, “Okay then you ask for this.”
Remy gets off Emile and gets up to his feet. Emile was glad that Remy was off since he couldn’t handle his weight anymore, but that wasn’t the worst part. Remy gets up to his feet then grabs Emile`s back and picks him up over his shoulders. Emile was surprised to see Remy be able to pick him, he was super strong despite being fat. Remy then delivers a painful backbreaker on Emile even though he didn’t feel it since the fat works as a protective layer from the backbreaker that Remy tried to deliver to his brother. Remy was surprised that Emile didn’t suffer it, but when tried to lift his brother up again Emile grabs Remy`s head and give him a brutal headbutt to the face. Remy backs away in pain from the headbutt he took to the face which, bought Emile time to get up to his and commence his counterattack. Emile quickly runs to the ropes and bounces back towards Remy and hits him with a belly bump sending him flying to the ropes, which cause him to bounce back towards his brother where he belly bumps him again.
Emile said, “Having fun yet brother?”
Remy said, “I will let you know if I having fun.”
Emile said, “Well, guess what Remy.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emilie said, “Now it’s my turn to have some fun with you.”
Remy bounce off the ropes coming straight to Emile where he clothesline him to the ground. Remy was stunned from the clothesline that Emile decides to grab some of the chocolate from the brownie mat and rubs all over his fat ass ready to give Remy a big chocolate surprise. Emile drags Remy to the corners and sits him in a seated position. Emile stand in front of his brother with his chocolate covered fat ass ready to drop on his brother. Emile was just waiting for the right moment to surprise Remy. Remy starts slowly opening eyes since he was still recovering from the clothesline that he received from his brother.
Emile said, “Rise and shine sleepy head.”
Remy said, “What?”
Emile said, “Are you awake?”
Remy said, “I am trying to wake up.”
Emile said, “Well get ready because I have a surprise for you.”
Remy said, “What surprise?” (Remy opens his eyes and sees Emile`s chocolate covered ass.)
Emile said, “A special chocolate cake.”
Emile drops his fat chocolate covered ass on Remy`s face and just relaxes while his brother was struggling to get out from under his brother`s ass. Remy was slapping and trying to push ass Emile`s big ass off his face, but it was no use. Emile`s ass was just too heavy for him. Remy didn’t have the strength to fight back anymore, so he decides to accept his fate. Remy was being intoxicated with chocolate smell and his brother`s musk combined that he couldn’t control himself. Remy starts licking his brother`s chocolate covered ass cheeks, and anus. Emile had a face of pleasure on him because his brother was working overtime on his big fat ass to satisfy his brother. Emile starts massaging his tits to add more to the pleasure and he was already rock hard. Emile was in a state of pleasure while he was being devoured by his brother. Remy was also rock hard from eating, licking, and worshipping his brother`s ass that he couldn’t kind his love for his brother anymore.
Remy said, “Mmmmhhh. E-e-e-e-e-Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes, brother.”
Remy said, “I can`t hold it in anymore.”
Emile said, “Me either.”
Remy said, “Let’s do it at the same time.”
Emile said, “Done.”
3 minutes have gone by and the brothers cum while Emile was covered in his brother`s cum while Remy was covered from the waist done in his brother`s cum. Emile pulls himself out of the corner and see that Remy was covered in chocolate from being smothering by his fat ass. Emile drags Remy out of the corner and towards the center of the ring. Emile just sits on his chest and asks his brother if he was ready to submit.
Emile said, “Give in brother.”
Remy said, “Never.”
Emile said, “I will make you, my slave.”
Remy said, “Let’s find out.”
Emile said, “Challenge accepted.”
Emile gets off his brother and was about to grab his, but it was a trap from Remy. Remy got a handful chocolate brownie in his left hand and when his brother Emile was close enough Remy grabs Emile`s head and rubs the brownie all over Emile`s face. Emile was caught by surprise by his little brother`s dirty trick. Emile backs away trying to clean the chocolate out of eyes, but Remy stops him his brother by spearing him to the ground. Remy gets up to his feet and runs to the corner. Remy climbs to the top rope and waits for the perfect moment to attack his brother. Emile was getting up to his feet, but he was still rubbing the chocolate out of his eyes.
Emile said, “Cheap move bro.”
Remy said, “Hey there are no rules in this match remember.”
Emile said, “Yes there is.”
Remy said, “Well yeah. The only rule is to make your opponent surrender.”
Emile was able to remove the chocolate from his eyes and was finally able to see, but he didn’t see his brother anymore. Emile looks to his left, then his right, but he didn’t see him. Remy saw that Emile has no idea that he was behind him, which was a perfect opportunity to attack. Remy jumps of the top rope and whistles to his brother. Emile turns to the direction where he heard the whistle, but it was too late for him. Remy lands a perfect top rope buttdrop Emile with his fullweight and caused a little crater in the shape of his brother on the brownie mat. Remy raises his hands in the air like a champion was happy with the result, but his brother wasn’t. Emile quickly turns over on his side causing Remy to fall on his side. Remy quickly tries to get up to his feet, but Emile sat on his brother`s fat ass with his fat ass and locks him in a single leg boston crab. Remy was banging on the brownie mat in pain causing the brownies to break, and get his hands covered in chocolate.
Emile said, “Okay Remy. I will give you points for the sneak attack, but it is my turn for a sneak attack.”
Remy said, “You wouldn’t dare.”
Emile said, “I would.”
Emile grabs a handful of brownie and rubs all over his brother`s foot. Remy felt that his foot was being covered in chocolate from heel to in between his toes. Emile then sticks out his tongue and starts licking his brother`s foot clean. Remy lets out little screams of pleasure since he was enjoying his brother worshipping his foot, but all good things come to an end. Remy uses his tail to wrap around his brothers neck and pulls him off his fat ass. Emile was done, but not out. Emile tries to get up to his feet, but quickly jumps on top of him and holds him down with his entire plump body. Emile tries to plus his brother off him, but it was little more difficult than he thought.
Remy said, “Nice try bro. You won`t push me off that easily.”
Emile said, “Will see.”
Emile keeps trying to push his brother of him, but I wasn’t going to happen anytime. Remy took this chance to try force his brother to swallow some of his saliva. Remy closes in on his brother trying to give him a kiss, but Emile wasn’t going to let that happen, so he moves his face to the side to avoid the kiss. Remy was mad that his brother didn’t want to kiss anymore, but that was all going to change. Remy uses his tail to hold Emile`s arms to prevent them from trying to push him off him. Remy uses his hands to open Emile`s mouth then spits a large saliva drop into his brother`s mouth, then closes it. Emile felt the saliva swaying in his mouth and just had a look of pleasure knowing that he can taste his brother in his mouth.
Remy said, “You like me now.”
Emile said, “I love you more.”
Remy said, “Aw. That’s sweet.”
Remy gets up to his feet and drags Emile to the corner and sits him in a seated position, then turns around and drops his ass on his brother`s face. Emile didn’t struggle at all. Emile started to lick his Remy`s anus and starts kissing his buttcheeks. Remy licks his lips on pleasure and uses his tail to give himself a handjob since he was using, he two hands to massage his tits. Remy cum in less than five seconds because he was just too horny to fight out off the feelings he had towards his brother. Remy pulls himself out of corner, but for some reason he felt something grab him and pulls him back into the corner. Remy saw that his brother had a tight grip on thighs and his tail wrap around his waist. Remy tried to pull away, but he couldn’t.
Remy said, “Emile please stop. I can’t take it anymore.”
Emile said, “Sorry Remy, but you are just too tasty.”
Remy said, “Thank you.”
Remy decides to let his brother have his fill on eating out his ass because Remy couldn’t deny that for his brother. After 5 minutes Remy was cum again all over the mat from being eaten alive by his brother that he couldn’t handle it anymore. Remy falls forwards without moving an inch of his body because he was in a deep state of pleasure, and he couldn’t break free from it. Emile gets up to his feet and saw that his brother was wide open for the final move. Emile climbs out of the ring and grabs some string them climbs into the ring and uses it. Emile manages to tie his brother to spread his ass cheeks to expose Remy`s ass. Emile climbs to the middle rope of the corner and picks up his massive belly with one hand and uses the other to give himself a handjob. Once Emile was long and hard, he makes a frame with his hands to try and make entrance perfect. Emile lined up just right now it was time to pop open the wine bottle.
Emile said, “Get ready Remy I am coming in hot.”
Remy said, “Huh?”
Emile jumps off the middle rope, and lands right on top of Remy, but for some reason Remy screamed in pain. Remy was wondering why the body splash hurt him, but once he saw that his brother locks his are in a half nelson while on the ground and notice that hi hips were moving. Once Remy figure it out he couldn’t believe that his brother was able to pull off the most difficult wrestling move in the history of sex wrestling. Remy tried to escape out of his brother`s clutches, but he couldn’t. Emile had him lock in tight with the half nelson and thrusting his dick inside his brother`s ass at the same time. Remy grunts in pain and pleasure because he was enjoying being is brother`s lover and sparring partner, but he couldn’t contain himself from the pain.
Remy said, “I am impressed."
Emile said, “Thank you.”
Remy said, “Your dick would have been broken if you missed.”
Emile said, “That’s a chance I was willing to take.”
Remy said, “I love you so much.”
Emile said, “I love you too. Now hurry up and give it.”
Remy said, “Not happening.”
Emile said, “Then its time to feed you some desert.”
Remy said, “You ain`t got the balls.”
Emile said, “Yes I do, and I am going balls deep in you.”
Emile starts thrusting in faster and grabs a piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside Remy`s mouth. Remy had a mouth full of brownie and couldn’t talk because he was busy trying to chew. Emile grabs another piece of the brownie ring and forces it inside his brother`s mouth. Remy couldn`t take it anymore and tries to fight back, but he was too weak from being pounded by his brother`s dick and eating brownie. After 20 minutes Emile cums inside Remy which caused him to scream in pleasure and he just went limb. Remy was down and out, but Emile wasn’t ready to call it quits till his brother admits he has been bested. Emile pulls his dick out of brother`s ass that was covered in cum and rolls him over on his back. Emile then gets up to his feet grabs another piece of the brownie ring rubs all over his erect dick and seats right on top of his brother`s chest with his fullweight on him. Remy wakes up from feeling Emile`s fullweight on him and he couldn’t take it anymore.
Remy said, “Emile.”
Emile said, “Yes Remy.”
Remy said, “You win. I surrender.”
Emile said, “Good. Now eat up my cute slave.”
Remy said, “Yes master.”
Remy starts sucking on his brother`s chocolate covered dick, that Emile instantly cummed in his Remy`s mouth because this entire match was very intimate. Remy swallowed his brother`s cum and the chocolate which was very tasty. Remy wanted to try the same thing that his brother did, so he tells his brother that he wants to do the same thing. Emile was happy to let his brother do the same move, so he gets up to his feet and lays on back and spreads his ass cheeks for his brother to get a perfect bullseye. Remy makes a signal to his brother to make him turn over on his back because Remy wanted to see his brother`s face when he does the same move. Emile turns on his back and spreads his legs as far as he can to expose his anus for Remy to enter which was perfect for Remy. Remy climbs to the middle rope and was already hard from being pounded by his brother. Remy was ready to jump, but he wanted to ask his brother one before he jumps.
Remy said, “Hey Emile.”
Emile said, “Yeah Remy.”
Remy said, “Any last words?”
Emile said, “Yeah don’t miss.”
Remy cracks a smile and jumps of the middle rope and lands perfectly inside his brother`s ass and cummed on the first try. Emile screams in pain. Emile was surprised that his brother cummed inside him on the first try, but he didn’t care he loved it either way. The 2 boys were exhausted after a long match, but Emile won it, so it was already over. Emile gives Remy a big fat kiss on the mouth and the 2 spent the whole night having deep sexual, passionate fat sex with each other. After a long night of massaging feet, licking feet, licking ass, swallowing cum, sucking on tits, and very hard pounding the entire mat and the boys were covered in a lot of cum. The boys open their eyes towards each other and saw that they were holding hands and hugging that they didn’t want this moment to be over. Their flame was going to burn forever since their love is very strong.
Emile said, “Moring honey.”
Remy said, “Moring darling.”
The End.
Bull vs Cow wrestling story (Bessy vs Psycho the bull)
Posted 3 years agoAfter a long hard day at the rodeo the people went to their homes and relax after seeing an impressive performance by the rodeo crew. They saw clowns perform, rope tricks from cowboys, gunslingers doing trick shots, and watching the incredible Psycho the bull demolish yet another foolish bull rider that thought he could take him. Psycho showed him by knocking the bull rider off, then grabs his underwear with his horn, and gives a very painful wedgie that the rider let out a high pitch scream that shattered a lot of glassware. Psycho then spins in a circle since his underwear was still stuck on horn and toss him out of the ring. Psycho lets out a loud move to prove his dominance to the crowd and any foolish bull rider that thinks they can ride him. The crowd laughed and took video of what happen, but now it was time for bed. All crew went to stay at a hotel and left the animals alone all night long. If only they knew what the animals were doing while crew was away.
Rodeo horse said, “Clear!”
The animals stand on their hind legs like humans and started talking to each other about the big event that was going to happen tonight. Some say that it was going to be a wrestling match between a bull and cow, but they weren’t sure who was going to wrestle. The animals quickly gather at the rodeo pin where they saw a ring at the center of the with the 2 competitors waiting in their corner, of course they couldn`t see who it was since it was so dark. 2 rodeo horses turn on the spotlights and shine them on the ring where they saw a duck holding some flashcards. The duck clears his throat and was ready to announce the match.
Duck said, “Welcome animals to our Wrestling Hoedown!!!!”
All animals said, “Yeah!!!!!! Woooooo!!!!!!!!”
Duck said, “Tonight's match is done right awesome that it will answer age old question. Who is stronger a cow or a bull?!!!!!!!!!!”
All Cows said, “Cows! Cows! Cows! Cows!”
All Bulls said, “Bulls! Bulls! Bulls! Bulls!”
Duck said, “Now settle down and let me introduce our challengers!”
The 2 horses pointed their spotlights at each corner where the competitors saw were going to wrestle and they were surprised who they were. In one corner there was Psycho the rodeo bull that was going to wrestle in this match. The bulls cheered for him since they know he was the strongest bull to ever enter the ring and they felt sorry for the poor cow that he was going to wrestle. In the other corner the cows saw Bessy the cow from the barnyard. The cows roared in happiness because they knew that Bessy is going to mop the floor with Psycho literally. Bessy was wondering why she even bother to enter this wrestling match, so she looks at Otis that was standing outside the ring in her corner.
Bessy said, “Hey moron!”
Otis said, “What? Oh that’s me.”
Bessy said, “Why did you get me involve in this?”
Otis said, “Oh well I thought you could use a new target to inflict your anger and rage upon instead of me.”
Bessy said, “Hmm. What’s the catch.”
Otis said, “Okay. I made a little side bet with some of the rodeo and animals that you win the match and I bet big and gave them the deed to our barn.”
Bessy said, “You did what?!?!?!?!?”
Otis said, “Yeah, so please win this match.”
Bessy said, “Fine, but I am going to punch you in your udder after this okay.”
Otis said, “Fair enough.”
Otis and Bessy shake hands in agreement that she would win the match, and that Otis was going to get a severe kick to the udder that he won`t be able to be milk anytime soon. The 2 wrestlers started doing some stretches in the ring after the duck MC started announcing about their stats and weight class, and which it caused Bessy to walk out of the corner and grab the duck MC and gives him a very angry look. The duck swallowed in fear and did the signal for a goose to ring the bell to start the match. Bessy was at the center of the ring, while Psycho was busy circling around her trying to anticipate her first move. Bessy just lunges without thinking which Psycho took advantage by quickly getting behind her and locks her in the full nelson. Psycho locks in tight, but even with his full strength being applied Bessy wasn`t screaming or even struggling at all. Psycho was not sure if this was a trap or if his opponent just didn’t care about the match.
Psycho said, “Hey, why you no fight?”
Bessy said, “Oh I will. I just waiting for you get serious in this match because this hold you got me in is pathetic.”
Psycho said, “Is not.”
Bessy said, “Is too.”
Psycho said, “Shut up.”
Psycho locks in tighter, but still Bessy wasn`t feeling anything at all she was just calm. Psycho was getting tired of this, so he turns Bessy around and gives her a bitch slap across her face which was the biggest mistake that Psycho has made in his entire life. Bessy was now mad, boiling mad. Bessy grabs Psycho`s tits and gives a double purple nirple that his tits were all red. Then Bessy starts spinning Psycho in a circle while grabbing his tits and tosses him to the ropes. Psycho bounces back from being thrown to the ropes towards Bessy where she holds her fist in front of her that once Psycho gets hit by her fist he goes down and starting see stars. Bessy took this chance to walk towards the corner and climbs to the top rope. Bessy was at the top and jumps off the lands right on top of Psycho with an elbow drop that knocks the air out of his lungs. Bessy gets up to her feet while Psycho grabs his chest and massages it from the purple nirple and the elbow drop.
Bessy said, “You are pathetic. You don’t have a chance of winning.”
Psycho said, “Shut up! I will beat you.”
Bessy said, “Sure you will.”
Psycho said, “You being sarcastic.”
Bessy said, “Pretty much.”
Psycho gets up to fight enraged after what Bessy said to him, so he garbs her head and locks her in a headlock. Psycho starts giving her a noggie ruining her hair, and a wet willie in her ear. Bessy was breaks out of the headlock before he even had chance to give her a wet willie, and judo tosses Psycho to the mat flat on his stomach. Bessy jumps in the air and lands right on top of his back with a brutal buttdrop with her big fat ass. Psycho let out a loud scream of pain, but that wasn’t the worst part that he was going to endure. Bessy quickly grabs his legs and locks him in a reverse boston crab. Bessy was sitting on the poor bull while trying to see how flexible he was, and he wasn’t. The duck tries to convince the bull to give up, but he wouldn’t so Bessy decides to play a little dirty. Bessy starts licking on Psycho`s feet which caused him to scream like a girl. The bulls felt nothing, but shame for their champion and instantly knew that he was going to lose the match, but still they wanted to stay and see the violence.
Bessy said, “You are that stubborn to give up.”
Psycho said, “Yes. I am a bull.”
Bessy said, “Okay then.”
Bessy lets him of the reverse boston crab and locks him in the camel clutch submission move. By using her fullweight on his back and pulling him towards her body would be enough to cause him to submit, but the poor bull wouldn’t give up. Bessy was starting to have fun with her new playmate that she still has lock in the camel clutch. Bessy starts giving Psycho wet willie`s, pinching his cheeks, and noggie`s leaving his head burning red after rubbing it so hard with her knuckles. Bessy lets Psycho out of the camel clutch, but she stay sitting on top of him for a while since he makes a comfy seat. Bessy helps Psycho up on all fours and starts smacking his booty hard. Psycho starts acting like a real rodeo bull jumping around, bucking, and trying to knock Bessy off him, but that was not going to happen anytime soon.
Psycho said, “Get off me!”
Bessy said, “Not a chance! I am having too much fun!”
Psycho said, “Stop having fun!”
Psycho starts getting desperate and runs to corner hopefully by crashing into it will be able to knock Bessy off him, but he will get a massive headache in the process, but for Psycho it was worth it. Psycho quickly rams into the corner headfirst that the animals saw that the ring almost tip over, but just a bit not a lot. Psycho pulls himself out of the corner and sees that Bessy was standing right in front him and suffering from a head injury.
Psycho said, “How?”
Bessy said, “Simple. I jump off you before you hit the corner.”
Psycho said, “Oh.”
Psycho falls to the mat on is back due to the head injury he sustained from ramming into the corner without knowing that Bessy got off him ahead of time. Bessy could have ended the match by sitting on top of Psycho for the win, but she wasn’t the type of cow to take easy wins. Bessy decides to walks to the corner that Psycho rammed himself into and climbs to the top rope. Bessy raises her hands in the air and the cows cheered for her while the bulls booed her, but she didn’t care. Bessy jumps of the top of corner and lands right on top of Psycho with a belly splash. Bessy quickly gets off Psycho and up on her hoofs before the duck had a chance to start counting for the pin.
Psycho said, “Why?”
Bessy said, “Because I am not done with yet.”
Psycho said, “Please just pin me.”
Bessy said, “I will pin you when I feel like it.”
Bessy grabs her udder and has it hovering over Psycho`s head. Psycho was confused as to why Bessy was doing that to him. Psycho thought that Bessy was trying to flash her pussy for him, but that was not the case. Bessy lets go her udder and slams on Psycho`s head. Psycho felt the full force of her udder, but it was no ordinary udder like most cows. Her udder was stronger, firm, and bigger that most cows and she was proud of her udder. To her it was a sledgehammer that she can use at this moment. Bessy picks up her udder again and lets it go slamming on top of Psycho`s face. Bessy picks it up for a third time and drops it on Psycho and she leaves on top of his face to humiliate him. The cows saw what she did and just laughed for their udder amusement while the bulls started to boo Bessy and throw some stuff at her, but she didn’t care. Psycho woke up with the udder on face and heard the cows laugh at him, but this stops now.
Psycho said, “Okay time to fight dirty.”
Bessy said, “What?”
Psycho took a huge bite of Bessy`s udder causing her to scream in pain and backs away from Psycho trying to massage the pain away. Psycho gets up to his feet and tackles Bessy to the ground then turns her over, sits on her back, and grabs her legs. Psycho has lock Bessy in the Boston Crab submission move. Bessy was started banging the mat, but when the duck MC came to her to ask if she was ready to throw in the towel.
Duck MC said, “You give?”
Bessy said, “No.”
Duck MC said, “You sure?”
Bessy said, “Yes.”
Duck MC said, “Bessy is still in the fight.”
Psycho said, “So you are that stubborn, huh?”
Bessy said, “Just wait tell I get out of this?”
Psycho said, “No you won`t.”
Psycho starts milking Bessy with his muscular hands in front of the cows and bulls. The cows were shocked that bull was willing to milk her in public and in front of them. the cows booed towards Psycho while the bulls started cheering for him and for turning tables on Bessy. After 20 minutes Psycho had milk Bessy dried leaving a big puddle of milk in the ring. The cows were surprised to see that Psycho was able to milk Bessy in record time than the farmer. Bessy was exhausted after Psycho milk her, but she was still in the match. Psycho was impressed that Bessy was able to stay in the match after being milk by him. Psycho decides to play even more dirty and starts licking her hoofs with his long and rough tongue. Psycho sticks out his tongue and starts licking Bessy`s hoofs. Bessy was started gripping the mat hard with her hands and she couldn`t keep it in but she was enjoying this.
Psycho said, “So, this is your weakness.”
Bessy said, “No its not.”
Psycho said, “Well see about that.”
Psycho continues licking Bessy`s hoofs with his tongue and Bessy tried her best to stay calm, but she couldn’t hide the fact that her face was turning red from having her feet worship by the bull. Out of nowhere Bessy finds the strength to roll on to her side, knocking down Psycho off Bessy and break his hold on her. Bessy quickly gets up to her feet and grabs Psycho`s left leg and locks it in an ankle lock. She locks on tight on Psycho`s foot with all her strength. Psycho felt the pressure on his hoof like it was being put through a trash compactor, being squeezed until it is very smushed or broken. The cows cheered for Bessy while the bulls tried to rallied up Psycho to break the hold, but it was no use. Psycho was at the mercy of Bessy.
Bessy said, “So you think it was good idea to milk me?”
Psycho said, “No!”
Bessy said, “Right answer.”
Bessy lets Psycho out of the ankle lock, but he wasn’t out of the woods yet. Bessy picks him up to his hoofs then tosses him to the ropes. Psycho bounces back towards Bessy where she jumps up an dropkicks Psycho in the chest. Psycho goes, but he wasn’t out. Bessy picks him up again and tosses him to the ropes. He bounces back towards her again, but this time Bessy lads a crossbody splash on Psycho with her fullweight on top of him. Bessy quickly gets off him before the Duck MC could start the count again. Psycho grabbed his chest trying to ease the pain that he received Bessy with that splash, but it didn’t matter now. Bessy quickly runs to Psycho while he was on the mat, she jumps up in the air, and lands a brutal buttdrop on Psycho`s chest.
Otis said, “Alright Bessy!”
Bessy said, “The match isn’t over yet Otis.”
Otis said, “Oh okay.”
Bessy said, “Once I am done here, I am coming for you, moron.”
Otis said, “Oh okay. I am a dead cow.”
Bessy quickly gets on Psycho, but she lays on her side and locks Psycho in a powerful headscissors move. Psycho struggle to escape, but the more he struggles the more pressure that Bessy adds to it keeping him trap in between her legs. Psycho was smacking her big ass with his hands, biting on her udder, and even trying to mil her again. All his attempts were fails because Bessy was to mad to even let the bull have his way in this match since he lick her hoofs and milking her udders until they were almost dry. Bessy had her hold on him until she was good and ready to let him out.
Psycho said, “Pl-Pl-Pl-Please L-l-l-l-let m-m-m-m-me out.”
Bessy said, “Oh well, just not yet.”
Psycho said, “Please!”
Bessy said, “Yeah saying ‘please’ doesn’t work on me.”
Bessy kept him lock in for a good 10 minutes until Psycho passed out. Bessy lets him out of the headscissors now and drags him to the corner and sets him up in a seated position. Bessy walks to the corner that is diagonal to Psycho and starts stomping the ground with her hoof to build up tension. The cows saw that she was stomping the ground and started chanting for her.
The cows said, “Bessy! Bessy!! Bessy!!! Bessy!!!! Bessy!!!!! Bessy!!!!!! Bessy!!!!!!!”
Bessy charges towards Psycho who’s starting to open his eyes and see what was going on. Bessy does a 180 spin and lands devasting butt bump towards Psycho`s face. Psycho got a face full of Bessy`s ass. Bessy stuck in the corner smothering Psycho with her fat ass and raises her hands in the air for the cows to cheer and laugh while the bulls started to boo at her while she was in the corner smothering Psycho. The bulls saw that Psycho was trying to push Bessy out of the corner, but since Bessy had a huge ass and with the help of that butt bump her ass was wedge in the corner which meant she wasn’t going anywhere for a while, so Psycho was trap under her fat, sweaty ass. Bessy was having fun smothering Psycho while he was busy trying to find the strength to push Bessy off him.
Bessy said, “How feeling down their?”
Psycho said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!!”
Bessy said, “What!? I can`t hear you! Please speak louder!”
Psycho said, “MMMMMMMMMMMHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Bessy said, “Nope still can`t hear you.”
Bessy just relaxes in the corner until Psycho passes out again, and she can wake him up in another way. 30 minutes have gone by, and Psycho started to feel sluggish. Psycho had used up all his energy trying to push Bessy of him, that he lost clean air to breathe. He was breathing in her sweaty, musky ass that psycho didn’t have the stamina or the strength to push Bessy out of the corner and off him. Psycho passed out again in the corner. Bessy notice that psycho wasn’t moving, so she decides to get out of the corner and set up for another attack. Bessy walks to the corner that was diagonal to Psycho and starts running towards him again. This time she jumps up and lands a brutal bronco buster on Psycho, and she starts bouncing on his chest like the bucking bronco or bull he is. Bessy was enjoying using Psycho as a trampoline for her ass to bounce on she enjoyed it.
Bessy said, “Man you a good trampoline. I might have to take you back to the barn, so that I can use you for my exercise routine.”
Psycho couldn`t answer back since Bessy was using his chest like bouncy castle and was knocking the air out of his lungs that he couldn’t say a single word. After 20 minutes of bouncing on Psycho Bessy gets out of the corner and lays Psycho flat on the mat. Bessy climbs the corner to the middles and looks towards the crowd. The cows cheered her on while the bulls booed her, but she didn’t care. Bessy does some little jumps on the middle, then jumps off. Bessy lands a seismic buttdrop that the crowd could hear the loud smack that is produced with her big, fat but landing on Psycho`s chest. Bessy wanted to call the duck over to start the count, but she wants to finish off the bull with a more devasting finisher. Bessy gets herself up to her feet, then drags Psycho to the center of the ring. Bessy then walks to the corner where she landed her buttdrop on Psycho and climbs to the top rope.
Bessy said, “Well bulls! This is the end of your champion.”
Bulls said, “No!”
Cows said, “Yes!”
Bessy starts jumping on the top rope until she has reach her altitude which was high, that they couldn’t understand how she was able to reach that height when she is so big. Now, Bessy just needs gravity to the rest for her. Bessy crosses her arms and just lets gravity pull her towards the mat where Psycho was laid out at the center of the ring. Psycho slowly opens his and eyes a big red boulder heading towards him, but it wasn’t a boulder that was heading towards him. It was Bessy. Psycho wanted to move out of the way, but he was weak and sour from wrestling that cow that he decides to lose and live with the same of being bested by a cow. Bessy was coming in hot that her big rump was starting to heat up like when a meteor is entering the earth`s atmosphere. Bessy came crashing down on Psycho that it caused a powerful shockwave that sent some of the tiny animals flying out of their seats. The entire right was destroyed, but Bessy landed perfectly on Psycho that the bull was knockout for the count. Bessy searches for the duck as he sees that he is hiding behind a table that prevented him from flying away like the others.
Bessy said, “Hey duck!”
Duck MC said, “Yeah.”
Bessy said, “Get over here and start the count!”
Duck MC said, “Yes ma`am, but the ring is destroyed.”
Bessy said, “Improvise.”
Duck Mc said, “Okay. Do you mind if I use your belly?”
Bessy said, “Fine, but if you hit too hard, I will hurt you. Understand?”
Duck MC said, “Yes ma`am.”
The Duck MC taps Bessy belly gently for the 3 count and announces to the animals the Bessy is the winner of tonight's match. The cows and other animals all cheered for Bessy while the bulls got out of their seats and walk out of the abandoning Psycho the bull their because he has publicly shamed his herd for losing against a cow. Bessy gets off Psycho and walks towards Otis giving him the stink eye meaning that he was going to get hurt.
Otis said, “Hey Bessy.”
Bessy said, “Hey Otis.”
Otis said, “So, you won?”
Bessy said, “I did.”
Otis said, “Are you going to hurt me now?”
Bessy said, “Not yet. First things first we need to get back the deed that you foolishly gamble with.”
Otis said, “Oh that’s easy I gamble with the Duck.”
Bessy saw that the duck was trying to fly away, but she quickly grabs a rope and makes to catch the Duck that tried to escape. Bessy caught the duck on one try and pulls him towards her. Bessy had an angry look on her face and wanted to teach the Duck a lesson. First, she starts plucking the feathers of the duck until he was begging for mercy. Next, she uses him as a butt towel and rubs all her ass sweat on the poor thing which is going to take a lot of showers to get rid of the smell. The final thing she throws the duck to the pig pen, and she climbs up the fence. The duck wipes of the mud from his eye, but it was too late. Bessy jumped off the fence and lands a belly splash landing on top of the duck and sending mud flying the air. Bessy gets up to her feet all covered in mud and the duck was stuck on belly. Otis pulls the duck off Bessy and starts having a nice conversation with him.
Otis said, “So, Mr. Duck may I please have the deed back.”
Duck MC said, “N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-never.”
Otis said, “Okay then. How about I give you back to Bessy and she force feed mud for your lunch.”
Duck MC said, “Okay you win. The deed is behind the table in a cylinder tube.”
Otis said, “Thank you.”
Otis tosses the duck back to Bessy where she grabs him and forces a hand full of mud in his mouth, then drops him in the mud. Bessy get outs of the pig pen and sees Otis running back towards her with the deed in his hand and with a grin on his face. Once Otis was close enough Bessy gives him a hard kick to his utter which caused Otis to let out a high pitch scream where all the animals could hear, and the wolves started to howl. Otis falls to the ground while Bessy starts walking towards a water well to wash out all the mud that was on her body.
Otis said, (In a high-pitch voice) “We even now.”
Bessy said, “Yep. Even Steven.”
The End.
Rodeo horse said, “Clear!”
The animals stand on their hind legs like humans and started talking to each other about the big event that was going to happen tonight. Some say that it was going to be a wrestling match between a bull and cow, but they weren’t sure who was going to wrestle. The animals quickly gather at the rodeo pin where they saw a ring at the center of the with the 2 competitors waiting in their corner, of course they couldn`t see who it was since it was so dark. 2 rodeo horses turn on the spotlights and shine them on the ring where they saw a duck holding some flashcards. The duck clears his throat and was ready to announce the match.
Duck said, “Welcome animals to our Wrestling Hoedown!!!!”
All animals said, “Yeah!!!!!! Woooooo!!!!!!!!”
Duck said, “Tonight's match is done right awesome that it will answer age old question. Who is stronger a cow or a bull?!!!!!!!!!!”
All Cows said, “Cows! Cows! Cows! Cows!”
All Bulls said, “Bulls! Bulls! Bulls! Bulls!”
Duck said, “Now settle down and let me introduce our challengers!”
The 2 horses pointed their spotlights at each corner where the competitors saw were going to wrestle and they were surprised who they were. In one corner there was Psycho the rodeo bull that was going to wrestle in this match. The bulls cheered for him since they know he was the strongest bull to ever enter the ring and they felt sorry for the poor cow that he was going to wrestle. In the other corner the cows saw Bessy the cow from the barnyard. The cows roared in happiness because they knew that Bessy is going to mop the floor with Psycho literally. Bessy was wondering why she even bother to enter this wrestling match, so she looks at Otis that was standing outside the ring in her corner.
Bessy said, “Hey moron!”
Otis said, “What? Oh that’s me.”
Bessy said, “Why did you get me involve in this?”
Otis said, “Oh well I thought you could use a new target to inflict your anger and rage upon instead of me.”
Bessy said, “Hmm. What’s the catch.”
Otis said, “Okay. I made a little side bet with some of the rodeo and animals that you win the match and I bet big and gave them the deed to our barn.”
Bessy said, “You did what?!?!?!?!?”
Otis said, “Yeah, so please win this match.”
Bessy said, “Fine, but I am going to punch you in your udder after this okay.”
Otis said, “Fair enough.”
Otis and Bessy shake hands in agreement that she would win the match, and that Otis was going to get a severe kick to the udder that he won`t be able to be milk anytime soon. The 2 wrestlers started doing some stretches in the ring after the duck MC started announcing about their stats and weight class, and which it caused Bessy to walk out of the corner and grab the duck MC and gives him a very angry look. The duck swallowed in fear and did the signal for a goose to ring the bell to start the match. Bessy was at the center of the ring, while Psycho was busy circling around her trying to anticipate her first move. Bessy just lunges without thinking which Psycho took advantage by quickly getting behind her and locks her in the full nelson. Psycho locks in tight, but even with his full strength being applied Bessy wasn`t screaming or even struggling at all. Psycho was not sure if this was a trap or if his opponent just didn’t care about the match.
Psycho said, “Hey, why you no fight?”
Bessy said, “Oh I will. I just waiting for you get serious in this match because this hold you got me in is pathetic.”
Psycho said, “Is not.”
Bessy said, “Is too.”
Psycho said, “Shut up.”
Psycho locks in tighter, but still Bessy wasn`t feeling anything at all she was just calm. Psycho was getting tired of this, so he turns Bessy around and gives her a bitch slap across her face which was the biggest mistake that Psycho has made in his entire life. Bessy was now mad, boiling mad. Bessy grabs Psycho`s tits and gives a double purple nirple that his tits were all red. Then Bessy starts spinning Psycho in a circle while grabbing his tits and tosses him to the ropes. Psycho bounces back from being thrown to the ropes towards Bessy where she holds her fist in front of her that once Psycho gets hit by her fist he goes down and starting see stars. Bessy took this chance to walk towards the corner and climbs to the top rope. Bessy was at the top and jumps off the lands right on top of Psycho with an elbow drop that knocks the air out of his lungs. Bessy gets up to her feet while Psycho grabs his chest and massages it from the purple nirple and the elbow drop.
Bessy said, “You are pathetic. You don’t have a chance of winning.”
Psycho said, “Shut up! I will beat you.”
Bessy said, “Sure you will.”
Psycho said, “You being sarcastic.”
Bessy said, “Pretty much.”
Psycho gets up to fight enraged after what Bessy said to him, so he garbs her head and locks her in a headlock. Psycho starts giving her a noggie ruining her hair, and a wet willie in her ear. Bessy was breaks out of the headlock before he even had chance to give her a wet willie, and judo tosses Psycho to the mat flat on his stomach. Bessy jumps in the air and lands right on top of his back with a brutal buttdrop with her big fat ass. Psycho let out a loud scream of pain, but that wasn’t the worst part that he was going to endure. Bessy quickly grabs his legs and locks him in a reverse boston crab. Bessy was sitting on the poor bull while trying to see how flexible he was, and he wasn’t. The duck tries to convince the bull to give up, but he wouldn’t so Bessy decides to play a little dirty. Bessy starts licking on Psycho`s feet which caused him to scream like a girl. The bulls felt nothing, but shame for their champion and instantly knew that he was going to lose the match, but still they wanted to stay and see the violence.
Bessy said, “You are that stubborn to give up.”
Psycho said, “Yes. I am a bull.”
Bessy said, “Okay then.”
Bessy lets him of the reverse boston crab and locks him in the camel clutch submission move. By using her fullweight on his back and pulling him towards her body would be enough to cause him to submit, but the poor bull wouldn’t give up. Bessy was starting to have fun with her new playmate that she still has lock in the camel clutch. Bessy starts giving Psycho wet willie`s, pinching his cheeks, and noggie`s leaving his head burning red after rubbing it so hard with her knuckles. Bessy lets Psycho out of the camel clutch, but she stay sitting on top of him for a while since he makes a comfy seat. Bessy helps Psycho up on all fours and starts smacking his booty hard. Psycho starts acting like a real rodeo bull jumping around, bucking, and trying to knock Bessy off him, but that was not going to happen anytime soon.
Psycho said, “Get off me!”
Bessy said, “Not a chance! I am having too much fun!”
Psycho said, “Stop having fun!”
Psycho starts getting desperate and runs to corner hopefully by crashing into it will be able to knock Bessy off him, but he will get a massive headache in the process, but for Psycho it was worth it. Psycho quickly rams into the corner headfirst that the animals saw that the ring almost tip over, but just a bit not a lot. Psycho pulls himself out of the corner and sees that Bessy was standing right in front him and suffering from a head injury.
Psycho said, “How?”
Bessy said, “Simple. I jump off you before you hit the corner.”
Psycho said, “Oh.”
Psycho falls to the mat on is back due to the head injury he sustained from ramming into the corner without knowing that Bessy got off him ahead of time. Bessy could have ended the match by sitting on top of Psycho for the win, but she wasn’t the type of cow to take easy wins. Bessy decides to walks to the corner that Psycho rammed himself into and climbs to the top rope. Bessy raises her hands in the air and the cows cheered for her while the bulls booed her, but she didn’t care. Bessy jumps of the top of corner and lands right on top of Psycho with a belly splash. Bessy quickly gets off Psycho and up on her hoofs before the duck had a chance to start counting for the pin.
Psycho said, “Why?”
Bessy said, “Because I am not done with yet.”
Psycho said, “Please just pin me.”
Bessy said, “I will pin you when I feel like it.”
Bessy grabs her udder and has it hovering over Psycho`s head. Psycho was confused as to why Bessy was doing that to him. Psycho thought that Bessy was trying to flash her pussy for him, but that was not the case. Bessy lets go her udder and slams on Psycho`s head. Psycho felt the full force of her udder, but it was no ordinary udder like most cows. Her udder was stronger, firm, and bigger that most cows and she was proud of her udder. To her it was a sledgehammer that she can use at this moment. Bessy picks up her udder again and lets it go slamming on top of Psycho`s face. Bessy picks it up for a third time and drops it on Psycho and she leaves on top of his face to humiliate him. The cows saw what she did and just laughed for their udder amusement while the bulls started to boo Bessy and throw some stuff at her, but she didn’t care. Psycho woke up with the udder on face and heard the cows laugh at him, but this stops now.
Psycho said, “Okay time to fight dirty.”
Bessy said, “What?”
Psycho took a huge bite of Bessy`s udder causing her to scream in pain and backs away from Psycho trying to massage the pain away. Psycho gets up to his feet and tackles Bessy to the ground then turns her over, sits on her back, and grabs her legs. Psycho has lock Bessy in the Boston Crab submission move. Bessy was started banging the mat, but when the duck MC came to her to ask if she was ready to throw in the towel.
Duck MC said, “You give?”
Bessy said, “No.”
Duck MC said, “You sure?”
Bessy said, “Yes.”
Duck MC said, “Bessy is still in the fight.”
Psycho said, “So you are that stubborn, huh?”
Bessy said, “Just wait tell I get out of this?”
Psycho said, “No you won`t.”
Psycho starts milking Bessy with his muscular hands in front of the cows and bulls. The cows were shocked that bull was willing to milk her in public and in front of them. the cows booed towards Psycho while the bulls started cheering for him and for turning tables on Bessy. After 20 minutes Psycho had milk Bessy dried leaving a big puddle of milk in the ring. The cows were surprised to see that Psycho was able to milk Bessy in record time than the farmer. Bessy was exhausted after Psycho milk her, but she was still in the match. Psycho was impressed that Bessy was able to stay in the match after being milk by him. Psycho decides to play even more dirty and starts licking her hoofs with his long and rough tongue. Psycho sticks out his tongue and starts licking Bessy`s hoofs. Bessy was started gripping the mat hard with her hands and she couldn`t keep it in but she was enjoying this.
Psycho said, “So, this is your weakness.”
Bessy said, “No its not.”
Psycho said, “Well see about that.”
Psycho continues licking Bessy`s hoofs with his tongue and Bessy tried her best to stay calm, but she couldn’t hide the fact that her face was turning red from having her feet worship by the bull. Out of nowhere Bessy finds the strength to roll on to her side, knocking down Psycho off Bessy and break his hold on her. Bessy quickly gets up to her feet and grabs Psycho`s left leg and locks it in an ankle lock. She locks on tight on Psycho`s foot with all her strength. Psycho felt the pressure on his hoof like it was being put through a trash compactor, being squeezed until it is very smushed or broken. The cows cheered for Bessy while the bulls tried to rallied up Psycho to break the hold, but it was no use. Psycho was at the mercy of Bessy.
Bessy said, “So you think it was good idea to milk me?”
Psycho said, “No!”
Bessy said, “Right answer.”
Bessy lets Psycho out of the ankle lock, but he wasn’t out of the woods yet. Bessy picks him up to his hoofs then tosses him to the ropes. Psycho bounces back towards Bessy where she jumps up an dropkicks Psycho in the chest. Psycho goes, but he wasn’t out. Bessy picks him up again and tosses him to the ropes. He bounces back towards her again, but this time Bessy lads a crossbody splash on Psycho with her fullweight on top of him. Bessy quickly gets off him before the Duck MC could start the count again. Psycho grabbed his chest trying to ease the pain that he received Bessy with that splash, but it didn’t matter now. Bessy quickly runs to Psycho while he was on the mat, she jumps up in the air, and lands a brutal buttdrop on Psycho`s chest.
Otis said, “Alright Bessy!”
Bessy said, “The match isn’t over yet Otis.”
Otis said, “Oh okay.”
Bessy said, “Once I am done here, I am coming for you, moron.”
Otis said, “Oh okay. I am a dead cow.”
Bessy quickly gets on Psycho, but she lays on her side and locks Psycho in a powerful headscissors move. Psycho struggle to escape, but the more he struggles the more pressure that Bessy adds to it keeping him trap in between her legs. Psycho was smacking her big ass with his hands, biting on her udder, and even trying to mil her again. All his attempts were fails because Bessy was to mad to even let the bull have his way in this match since he lick her hoofs and milking her udders until they were almost dry. Bessy had her hold on him until she was good and ready to let him out.
Psycho said, “Pl-Pl-Pl-Please L-l-l-l-let m-m-m-m-me out.”
Bessy said, “Oh well, just not yet.”
Psycho said, “Please!”
Bessy said, “Yeah saying ‘please’ doesn’t work on me.”
Bessy kept him lock in for a good 10 minutes until Psycho passed out. Bessy lets him out of the headscissors now and drags him to the corner and sets him up in a seated position. Bessy walks to the corner that is diagonal to Psycho and starts stomping the ground with her hoof to build up tension. The cows saw that she was stomping the ground and started chanting for her.
The cows said, “Bessy! Bessy!! Bessy!!! Bessy!!!! Bessy!!!!! Bessy!!!!!! Bessy!!!!!!!”
Bessy charges towards Psycho who’s starting to open his eyes and see what was going on. Bessy does a 180 spin and lands devasting butt bump towards Psycho`s face. Psycho got a face full of Bessy`s ass. Bessy stuck in the corner smothering Psycho with her fat ass and raises her hands in the air for the cows to cheer and laugh while the bulls started to boo at her while she was in the corner smothering Psycho. The bulls saw that Psycho was trying to push Bessy out of the corner, but since Bessy had a huge ass and with the help of that butt bump her ass was wedge in the corner which meant she wasn’t going anywhere for a while, so Psycho was trap under her fat, sweaty ass. Bessy was having fun smothering Psycho while he was busy trying to find the strength to push Bessy off him.
Bessy said, “How feeling down their?”
Psycho said, “Mmmmhhh!!!!!!!”
Bessy said, “What!? I can`t hear you! Please speak louder!”
Psycho said, “MMMMMMMMMMMHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
Bessy said, “Nope still can`t hear you.”
Bessy just relaxes in the corner until Psycho passes out again, and she can wake him up in another way. 30 minutes have gone by, and Psycho started to feel sluggish. Psycho had used up all his energy trying to push Bessy of him, that he lost clean air to breathe. He was breathing in her sweaty, musky ass that psycho didn’t have the stamina or the strength to push Bessy out of the corner and off him. Psycho passed out again in the corner. Bessy notice that psycho wasn’t moving, so she decides to get out of the corner and set up for another attack. Bessy walks to the corner that was diagonal to Psycho and starts running towards him again. This time she jumps up and lands a brutal bronco buster on Psycho, and she starts bouncing on his chest like the bucking bronco or bull he is. Bessy was enjoying using Psycho as a trampoline for her ass to bounce on she enjoyed it.
Bessy said, “Man you a good trampoline. I might have to take you back to the barn, so that I can use you for my exercise routine.”
Psycho couldn`t answer back since Bessy was using his chest like bouncy castle and was knocking the air out of his lungs that he couldn’t say a single word. After 20 minutes of bouncing on Psycho Bessy gets out of the corner and lays Psycho flat on the mat. Bessy climbs the corner to the middles and looks towards the crowd. The cows cheered her on while the bulls booed her, but she didn’t care. Bessy does some little jumps on the middle, then jumps off. Bessy lands a seismic buttdrop that the crowd could hear the loud smack that is produced with her big, fat but landing on Psycho`s chest. Bessy wanted to call the duck over to start the count, but she wants to finish off the bull with a more devasting finisher. Bessy gets herself up to her feet, then drags Psycho to the center of the ring. Bessy then walks to the corner where she landed her buttdrop on Psycho and climbs to the top rope.
Bessy said, “Well bulls! This is the end of your champion.”
Bulls said, “No!”
Cows said, “Yes!”
Bessy starts jumping on the top rope until she has reach her altitude which was high, that they couldn’t understand how she was able to reach that height when she is so big. Now, Bessy just needs gravity to the rest for her. Bessy crosses her arms and just lets gravity pull her towards the mat where Psycho was laid out at the center of the ring. Psycho slowly opens his and eyes a big red boulder heading towards him, but it wasn’t a boulder that was heading towards him. It was Bessy. Psycho wanted to move out of the way, but he was weak and sour from wrestling that cow that he decides to lose and live with the same of being bested by a cow. Bessy was coming in hot that her big rump was starting to heat up like when a meteor is entering the earth`s atmosphere. Bessy came crashing down on Psycho that it caused a powerful shockwave that sent some of the tiny animals flying out of their seats. The entire right was destroyed, but Bessy landed perfectly on Psycho that the bull was knockout for the count. Bessy searches for the duck as he sees that he is hiding behind a table that prevented him from flying away like the others.
Bessy said, “Hey duck!”
Duck MC said, “Yeah.”
Bessy said, “Get over here and start the count!”
Duck MC said, “Yes ma`am, but the ring is destroyed.”
Bessy said, “Improvise.”
Duck Mc said, “Okay. Do you mind if I use your belly?”
Bessy said, “Fine, but if you hit too hard, I will hurt you. Understand?”
Duck MC said, “Yes ma`am.”
The Duck MC taps Bessy belly gently for the 3 count and announces to the animals the Bessy is the winner of tonight's match. The cows and other animals all cheered for Bessy while the bulls got out of their seats and walk out of the abandoning Psycho the bull their because he has publicly shamed his herd for losing against a cow. Bessy gets off Psycho and walks towards Otis giving him the stink eye meaning that he was going to get hurt.
Otis said, “Hey Bessy.”
Bessy said, “Hey Otis.”
Otis said, “So, you won?”
Bessy said, “I did.”
Otis said, “Are you going to hurt me now?”
Bessy said, “Not yet. First things first we need to get back the deed that you foolishly gamble with.”
Otis said, “Oh that’s easy I gamble with the Duck.”
Bessy saw that the duck was trying to fly away, but she quickly grabs a rope and makes to catch the Duck that tried to escape. Bessy caught the duck on one try and pulls him towards her. Bessy had an angry look on her face and wanted to teach the Duck a lesson. First, she starts plucking the feathers of the duck until he was begging for mercy. Next, she uses him as a butt towel and rubs all her ass sweat on the poor thing which is going to take a lot of showers to get rid of the smell. The final thing she throws the duck to the pig pen, and she climbs up the fence. The duck wipes of the mud from his eye, but it was too late. Bessy jumped off the fence and lands a belly splash landing on top of the duck and sending mud flying the air. Bessy gets up to her feet all covered in mud and the duck was stuck on belly. Otis pulls the duck off Bessy and starts having a nice conversation with him.
Otis said, “So, Mr. Duck may I please have the deed back.”
Duck MC said, “N-n-n-n-n-n-n-n-never.”
Otis said, “Okay then. How about I give you back to Bessy and she force feed mud for your lunch.”
Duck MC said, “Okay you win. The deed is behind the table in a cylinder tube.”
Otis said, “Thank you.”
Otis tosses the duck back to Bessy where she grabs him and forces a hand full of mud in his mouth, then drops him in the mud. Bessy get outs of the pig pen and sees Otis running back towards her with the deed in his hand and with a grin on his face. Once Otis was close enough Bessy gives him a hard kick to his utter which caused Otis to let out a high pitch scream where all the animals could hear, and the wolves started to howl. Otis falls to the ground while Bessy starts walking towards a water well to wash out all the mud that was on her body.
Otis said, (In a high-pitch voice) “We even now.”
Bessy said, “Yep. Even Steven.”
The End.
Dragon Tales Wrestling: Quetzal vs Ord`s mother
Posted 3 years agoIn ring far way there was a friendly private match was taking place between 2 dragons where they are going to have a little adult fun in the ring with each other. Quetzal in in the ring nude with his big fat belly and butt ready to wrestle his opponent whether be it male dragon or female dragon he was ready to wrestle. He starts to stretch a bit until his opponent enters the ring to get the match underway. Quetzal heard some steps and knew at that moment that it was his opponent, so he has his back towards his victim until he/she got into the ring. The mystery dragon climbs into the ring and walks towards her corner and waits. Quetzal turns around and couldn`t believe who he was going to face. It was Ord`s mother. Quetzal was stunned with confusion, but that didn`t stop him for keeping his mind focus on winning this match.
Quetzal said, “Hello Samantha.”
Samantha said, “hello quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “So, I guess we are wrestling each other.”
Samantha said, “Seems so.”
Quetzal said, “Well good luck to you.”
Samantha said, “Same to you. Also do me a favor don`t hold back because I am women okay.”
Quetzal said, “Okay.”
The 2 dragons waited in their corners for the bell ring to ring, so that they can wrestle. Quetzal took good look towards Samantha, and he started to blush a little red from his face because he couldn`t believe that he an old timing dragon like him is going to face a plus size hot, fat milf like her and he couldn`t stop picturing the life he would have with her and him together. The bell rings and snap quetzal back to real time, but it was too late Samantha came charging towards quetzal and lands a brutal corner body splash towards him in the corner which kinda backfired on Samantha. Since Quetzal was little bigger than Samantha and had a much bigger belly the attack ended up bouncing her backwards and causing her to land on her butt. Quetzal took this to his advantage. Quetzal runs towards the rope bounces off towards Samantha and steam rolls right over her entire body from toes to head. Quetzal quickly got up to his feet and sits right on top of Samantha`s stomach with his full weight on top her and his big belly right on top of her boobs.
Quetzal said, “Well the match has barely started, and I already pinned you I could start the count, but that would be unfair.”
Samantha said, “What are you going to do?’
Quetzal said, “This.”
Quetzal picks up his big belly and scoots a bit closer to the point where he drops his big belly over Samantha`s face. She could feel the weight on the belly on her forehead, but that wasn`t the at all she felt something that the tip of her lip and once she stick her tongue, she knew what it was. It was Quetzal`s dick and she enjoyed the musky stench of it, and she lick it and enjoyed the taste of it that she couldn`t contain herself. She started to lick and suck on Quetzal`s dick, but Quetzal couldn`t see Samantha`s face while she sucking his dick because his big belly was in the way, but it didn’t matter he can feel it. he felt every ounce of his dick being lick and suck on that he was close to reaching his limit. A few more seconds and splat quetzal unloaded a heavy load into Samantha`s mouth and she didn`t spill a drop. Since she is Ord’s mother she also likes to sneak in a little snack or in other words a big snack before breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Quetzal rolls onto his side and sits up right so that he can she Samantha`s face. He was amazed that all his cum was in her mouth and nothing spilled.
Quetzal said, “I am impressed no dragon ever has swallowed my cum before and not drop anything on themselves or on the floor.”
Samantha said, “Well then I am the first.”
Samantha does a 180-degree turn, spreads her legs to unveil her pussy to Quetzal. He saw how wet and musky it was that hear it calling to him. Quetzal crawls towards Samantha`s vagina and lowers his head, sticks out his tongue and inserts it inside her. Samantha felt Quetzal`s slimy, long tongue inside her, but she didn`t care she quickly locks in a headscissors lock on Quetzal trapping him. Quetzal was amazed that she had a lot strength to keep a dragon like him in that lock. Quetzal looks at Samantha’s face and saw that it was bright red. She didn`t want Quetzal to see her face, so reaches over to grab his head and force down to her vagina and have him continuing to satisfy her.
Samantha said, “There is only one way to break this Quetzal and that is that you make me cum the same I did to you.”
Quetzal nodded his head and started to insert his tongue deeper into Samantha`s vagina that she just tightening her grip on Quetzal until she was to cum. Minutes have passed and Quetzal was doing an exceptional job on Samantha`s vagina that she started to go numb on her legs and losing her grip on Quetzal. A few more seconds and it was done. Quetzal made Samantha sum from her vagina that she lost her grip and squirted all her juices into Quetzal`s mouth that he drank it all in one gulp which was amazing to her as well.
Samantha said, “Good job Quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “Why thank you. Now, if you don’t mind it’s about time we get back to our wrestling match.”
Samantha said, “Of course.”
They both got up to their feet and grab each other`s hand and waited to see who will make their move first. Quetzal was the first to go and he picks Samantha with her back on his shoulders and his hand on her vagina and starts to pull both sides towards each locking her in the torture rack but pleasuring her at the same. Samantha was impressed that she didn`t expect that move, but it didn’t matter to her Samantha swing backwards behind Quetzal not only causing him to lose his balance, but also lock him in pin and tries to do the count, but Quetzal breaks free from the pin quickly gets to his feet. Samantha get up to her feet and tries to clothesline Quetzal, but he dodges it. Samantha runs towards ropes and comes bouncing back towards Quetzal where he bends over, and Samantha jumps over him and lands right under Quetzal`s huge ass. Quetzal had the chance to squash her with his big booty and claim the win already. Quetzal jumps up in the air and comes crashing down towards Samantha, but she moves out of the way causing Quetzal to miss and have nothing, but butt pain from that failed attempt.
Samantha said, “Nice try, but it won`t be that easy.”
Samantha gets back up to her feet again and run towards the ropes again and comes back towards Quetzal who was still in a seated position and preforms a dropkick straight to his chest. Quetzal goes to down to the mat and Samantha runs towards the corner and climbs to the top rope. Once she was at the top, she does some little jumps at the top of the turnbuckle then takes one giant leap of the top rope and comes crashing down towards Quetzal with heavy belly splash. Once Samantha contacted Quetzal`s belly again she just bounce right of him like a rubber ball.
Samantha said, “You have to be kidding me.”
Quetzal said, “Nope.”
Quetzal get up to his feet and grabs Samantha by the head and places it in between his fat plump thighs. Quetzal bends down and wraps his arms around her midsection and lifts her up and has her set in a piledriver position. Quetzal jumps up in the air and piledriver Samantha towards the mat knocking her out instantly. Quetzal took this advantage as gets up to his feet and sits on her back, rest her arms on his thighs and pulls on her head towards his towards locks her in a painful camel clutch move. Samantha woke up from the pain she was feeling and trying to kick out of the hold, but it was no use Quetzal had lock it in tight.
Quetzal said, “How do like my style of yoga Samantha?”
Samantha said, “Not really fan.”
Quetzal said, “Don`t worry you will.”
Quetzal lower his head closer to Samantha`s head sticks out his long tongue and inserts inside her mouth. Samantha was in a deep trance while Quetzal was kissing her deeply that Samantha lost her train of thought for those few seconds of bliss she was feeling for that deep kiss. Quetzal stops kissing Samantha and gets up to his feet and sees Samantha on the mat face down with nothing but a face of pleasure. Quetzal decides to take her to a place where she can get lost in bliss for a good long time while he has some more fun with her pussy. Quetzal drags Samantha to the corner and sits her in a seated position and he turns around with his big fat sweaty ass facing towards Samantha. Quetzal spreads his ass cheeks to show his anus to Samantha and lowers slowly until she he has engulfed her inside. Quetzal felt Samantha`s breathe against his anus, so he lets go of but cheeks and engulfed Samantha deep within his ass. Samantha woke up from her little blissful ride only to find that she was being smother by Quetzal`s fat ass which made her happy and she starts to lick his anus. Quetzal felt Samantha`s tongue and couldn`t resist moaning in pleasure from it.
Quetzal said, “We`ll played. You are good at this.”
To fight back the same quetzal uses his tail and inserts it inside Samantha`s vagina. Samantha felt Quetzal tail inside her she grips Quetzal`s ass hard and didn`t let go, but she was alive with ecstasy at this very moment. Samantha was making love to Quetzal`s large ass while Quetzal was fucking Samantha`s pussy with his tail. 4 minutes have and the two reach their limit and cummed at the same time. Quetzal`s cum went flying almost reach the center of the ring, and Samantha cummed all over his tail. Quetzal took a breather then pulls out his tail from Samantha`s pussy, but still stayed seated on top of her in the corner smothering her. Quetzal lift his tail, opens his mouth, and licks his tail clean from all of Samantha`s cum which was sweet taste for him. Quetzal pulls himself out pf the corner and turns around to see Samantha in a trance of great pleasure and horniness.
Quetzal said, “Your husband has pick an excellent wife for him.”
Samantha said, “Thank…. you….”
Quetzal said, “Okay then, now that we got that out of the way how about we wrestle some more?”
Samantha said, “Of course, but first I need to do something.”
Quetzal said, “What`s that?”
Samantha tail sweeps quetzal causing to fall on his back. Samantha gets up to her feet grabs one of Quetzal`s feet turn him over on his stomach and lock in the angle lock. Samantha applied pressure on Quetzal`s ankle that he was banging on the mat and had face of immense pain on him. Samantha held on tight his foot never letting go, but the more she looked at his foot she couldn`t the musky smell of his foot or the texture of his foot. The features of his foot overwhelmed her and she couldn`t take it anymore. First, she starts tickling his foot which made Quetzal laugh because his feet were very ticklish for him. Next, she spits little of her saliva on his foot, and quetzal could feel the cold sensation of her spit on his foot, and he started to feel uncomfortable.
Samantha said, “Hope you are ready Quetzal here comes the tasting part.”
Quetzal said, “No, you wouldn`t?”
Samantha said, “I would.”
Samantha sticks out her tongue and starts to lick Quetzal`s foot. Quetzal screamed in agony while Samantha was going to work on his foot. She kissed it first, then she licks it from heel to toes, and finally she sucks on each toe individually covering every inch on his foot in her saliva. Quetzal had enough of her games and decides to pull the same trick on her. Quetzal tail sweeps Samantha causing her to fall on her back. Quetzal quickly gets up to his feet grabs both of Samantha`s legs and turns her over on her stomach and gently starts lowering her big ass on top of her shoulders. Samantha could feel the immense weight of Quetzal on top of her and the pain he is causing by stretching her into a D-shaped boston crab submission.
Quetzal said, “Aha! Now I have the upper hand. Any last words Samantha.”
Samantha said, “I will never surrender!”
Quetzal said, “Suit yourself.”
Quetzal saw Samantha`s feet and decides to play the same trick on her, but with both feet. Samantha was banging and slapping the mat from being trapped in the boston crab and she couldn`t see what Quetzal was doing since his big ass was in the way. Quetzal started his attack by first wrapping his long tongue around Samantha`s first five toes. Samantha felt a strange sensation on her toes, and she could feel it was something long, slimy. She knew at that moment that Quetzal was doing the same thing to her. She couldn`t let that happen to her she tries desperately dragging her body to ropes or the corner to help her get up to her feet, but she could only 1 inch with Quetzal`s full weight on her, so she had no choice, but to fall victim to her own attack.
Quetzal said, “Tell me. How does It feel for you to suffer by your own move?”
Samantha said, “Not good.”
Quetzal said, “Good for me, bad for you.”
Quetzal continues making love to both of Samantha`s feet. He spits on her feet first, then massages them by using his saliva as good lube substance, then starts kissing her feet, and finally licks the feet clean and sucks on her toes leaving her in mental state of pleasure and pain. Samantha couldn`t take it anymore, so she decides to do a dirty trick to break out of the hold. She grabs Quetzal`s tail brings it closer to her mouth and gives painful bite like a Gila monsters bite which are very painful, but also very powerful. Quetzal jumps up to his feet and starts massaging his tail to ease the pain from Samantha` bite. Samantha took this chance to get up to her feet and runs to the corner that is on the right side of Quetzal and he wouldn`t see it coming since he is busy rubbing his tail to stop the pain. Samantha climbs to the top rope and waits for her chance to surprise Quetzal. Quetzal finally ease the pain a bit and quickly turns to the direction he left Samantha flat on the mat, but he didn`t see her at all.
Quetzal said, “Where did you go?”
Samantha said, “I`m over here quetzal.”
Quetzal turns in the direction of the voice, and at that moment Samantha jumps off the top rope and performs diving seated senton on Quetzal. Quetzal saw that Samantha jumps off the top and perfectly knocks down Quetzal with her high flying buttdrop. Samantha gets off Quetzal and up on her feet and helps Quetzal to his feet and throw him to the ropes. Quetzal bounces off the ropes and runs straight towards Samantha where she picks him up and does the atomic drop on poor Quetzal`s dick. Quetzal feel to the mat holding his dick since he felt a huge, tremendous pain on his dick. Samantha took this chance runs to the ropes on the right side of Quetzal and comes running back, and perform a perfect leg drop on Quetzal.
Quetzal, “Impressive.”
Samantha said, “Thank you by the way I hope you’re ready to taste my ass because I am going to get payback from earlier.”
Quetzal said, “Do your worst.”
Samantha said, ‘Alright then.”
Samantha gets up to her feet and helps Quetzal to his feet then throws him to one of the corners where he is stunned for bit. Samantha walks around the ring like a show girl in a boxing tournament then once she reach the corner that was diagonal to Quetzal, she charges full speed and does a corner clothesline on Quetzal that he falls in a seated position in the corner. Samantha walks around the ring again and once she at the same corner that was diagonal to Quetzal, she charges full speed towards Quetzal and does heavy butt bump on Quetzal leaving him with double vision and a little ringing in his ear.
Samantha said, “Well Quetzal we are back where we started, but this time it’s my turn.”
Samantha walks towards Quetzal and turns around with her juicy ass in front of him and she spreads her ass to expose her anus in front of Quetzal and starts moving backwards towards Quetzal and lowering her ass in front of Quetzal`s face which he opens he mouth wide and inserts his tongue into her ass while she lowers it even closer. Samantha got as close as she can to Quetzal`s face since she could feel his teeth toughing her but and stops. She lets go of her butt cheeks and lets them engulf Quetzal`s snout while still having his tongue in her ass. Quetzal starts moving his tongue in a circle while Samantha started massaging her breast with both of her hands.
Samantha said, “Not even a minute and you are already getting me horny. You truly are a wise dragon.”
Of course Quetzal can`t respond back since he has a face full of ass. Samantha was squeezing on her nipples gently while Quetzal was slowly making love to her ass. Samantha was so distracted by it that she didn`t notice the Quetzal sneaks his hand into her pussy and starts inserting his 2 fingers into it and starts going up and down slowly and at a rhythmic pace. Samantha was caught off guard by that sneak attack that her tongue sticks out in such sweet pleasure.
Samantha said, “Very sneaky Quetzal. I didn`t see it coming but let’s see who will last longer me or you.”
Quetzal starts moving his tongue and fingers faster and faster while Samantha massages her breast faster and squeezes her nipples harder and the 2 were in sync with one another and were close to their limit they just needed a few minutes until they were ready. Samantha was near her bringing point since Quetzal could her moans of pleasure getting louder and louder, and Quetzal was nearing his breaking point as well since his dick was rock hard and about to burst. A few seconds past and it was done. Samantha screamed in in ecstasy and cummed over Quetzal`s hand and lactates all over his big belly which Quetzal felt, but he didn`t care. Quetzal removes his hand from Samantha`s pussy and could her cum on his hand. Samantha fell slowly forward and lands right on top of Quetzal`s belly, which was covered in her milk, but she didn’t care. Quetzal took his tongue out of her ass, and licks his fingers clean of Samantha`s juices.
Quetzal said, “You are pretty tasty Samantha.”
Samantha said, “Thank you. You know something Quetzal. You are more skilled in this than my husband do you want to be my lover.”
Quetzal said, “I would like nothing more.”
Samantha said, “Okay then. Let’s take care of our business first, then we can discuss some personal matters on this is going to work sound fair.”
Quetzal said, “Sounds fair.”
Quetzal started to lick Samantha`s pussy clean and she grips his big belly because she didn`t want to let go of him till he was done making love to her pussy. Quetzal licks her pussy clean and he lets Samantha lay on top of him for bit till they get back onto the feet ready to wrestle some more before either one claims the win and bring the match to a close. Quetzal finishing licking Samantha`s pussy clean and she gets up to her feet, then helps Quetzal up to his feet as well and they walk to the center of the ring holding hands. Quetzal put his hand on Samantha`s face and gives her kiss letting her know that he loves her deeply.
Quetzal said, “Well how do you purpose we settle this match since we exhausted from all that adult fun.”
Samantha said, “Well just sit on me with your big ass smothering my face because I enjoyed it very much.”
Quetzal said, “Okay then, laid down on your back.”
Samantha said, “Okay.”
Samantha laid flat on her back at the center of the ring and Quetzal stands over Samantha with his big sweaty ass over her face and gently lowers himself until Samantha`s face was deeply engulfed in ass that quetzal couldn`t see her top half and only saw her toes wiggle with excitement because she was very horny at that moment. Quetzal took this chance to insert his fingers in Samantha`s pussy and starts rubbing her insides. Samantha felt wet already from being buried under Quetzal`s big ass and being fingered by him which made her tail wag in excitement and her toes as well.
Quetzal said, “You like this very much don`t you. Then let me start the count. 1… 2… 3… I win.”
The match was over and when Quetzal count to 3 Samantha cummed all over his finger and Quetzal just feel into very deep state of pleasure since Samantha was pinned under his big butt, she was also licking his ass clean for him. Quetzal roll of Samantha to see that she was covered in his ass sweat that he climbs out of the ring and grabs a towel to give to her. Quetzal climbs back into the ring and hands the towel to Samantha for her to wipe off the sweat she was covered, and she looks back at quetzal and they lock eyes with each other not even looking in another direction it was like they were in sync with each other.
Samantha said, “Well you won the match Quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “Yes, I did. So about that thing you said about me being your lover.”
Samantha said, “Yes.”
Quetzal said, “Do want to meet back here and say we are wrestling?”
Samantha said, “Sure, but let’s seal the deal with a long and awaited passionate night.”
Quetzal said, “You got it.”
Both Samantha and quetzal blush with red on their faces and came closer together and kissed and had along and passionate of love making in the ring. It was whole night of sex that the 2 stayed in the ring with quetzal lying flat on the mat with Samantha on top him and he was hugging her to make sure that she was protected and that he was never going to let go of her ever. A few months has passed the 2 kept meeting in secret making love with each other and never leaving each ones side. The next day Quetzal heard knock at his door and went to go answer and he had a very unpleasant surprise. It was Ord`s Dad when he open the door. Quetzal let him in and sat him at the couch and Ord`s dad a very stern look on his face which made quetzal uncomfortable now. Quetzal thought it was time for him to come clean about what is going with him and Samantha.
Quetzal said, “If you are here then I guess you know.”
Ord`s dad said, “I do.”
Quetzal said, “Then I would like to say that I don`t regret nothing I love your wife and I am not going to seeing her.”
Ord`s dad said, “In that case we are going to do the one thing that defines all dragons in our realm.”
Quetzal said, “What`s that?”
Ord`s dad said, “A wrestling match between you and me and there will be no rules the first one to pin the other wins the match and my wife. We have a deal.”
Quetzal said, “Deal.”
Ord`s dad said, “See you at the ring.”
Quetzal said, “I will be there.”
The 2 shook hands, but Ord’s dad squeeze his hand a bit to demonstrate how strong he is to quetzal, but he wasn`t afraid he also squeezed his hand and they both let go and Ord’s dad leave quetzal ready for tomorrow wrestle Quetzal. This match was going to be match never seen before because both Quetzal and Ord`s dad were the same the size in height, weight, and they have big asses, in this match will be the ultimate matchup in the history of dragons. Who will win do you know?
The End.
Quetzal said, “Hello Samantha.”
Samantha said, “hello quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “So, I guess we are wrestling each other.”
Samantha said, “Seems so.”
Quetzal said, “Well good luck to you.”
Samantha said, “Same to you. Also do me a favor don`t hold back because I am women okay.”
Quetzal said, “Okay.”
The 2 dragons waited in their corners for the bell ring to ring, so that they can wrestle. Quetzal took good look towards Samantha, and he started to blush a little red from his face because he couldn`t believe that he an old timing dragon like him is going to face a plus size hot, fat milf like her and he couldn`t stop picturing the life he would have with her and him together. The bell rings and snap quetzal back to real time, but it was too late Samantha came charging towards quetzal and lands a brutal corner body splash towards him in the corner which kinda backfired on Samantha. Since Quetzal was little bigger than Samantha and had a much bigger belly the attack ended up bouncing her backwards and causing her to land on her butt. Quetzal took this to his advantage. Quetzal runs towards the rope bounces off towards Samantha and steam rolls right over her entire body from toes to head. Quetzal quickly got up to his feet and sits right on top of Samantha`s stomach with his full weight on top her and his big belly right on top of her boobs.
Quetzal said, “Well the match has barely started, and I already pinned you I could start the count, but that would be unfair.”
Samantha said, “What are you going to do?’
Quetzal said, “This.”
Quetzal picks up his big belly and scoots a bit closer to the point where he drops his big belly over Samantha`s face. She could feel the weight on the belly on her forehead, but that wasn`t the at all she felt something that the tip of her lip and once she stick her tongue, she knew what it was. It was Quetzal`s dick and she enjoyed the musky stench of it, and she lick it and enjoyed the taste of it that she couldn`t contain herself. She started to lick and suck on Quetzal`s dick, but Quetzal couldn`t see Samantha`s face while she sucking his dick because his big belly was in the way, but it didn’t matter he can feel it. he felt every ounce of his dick being lick and suck on that he was close to reaching his limit. A few more seconds and splat quetzal unloaded a heavy load into Samantha`s mouth and she didn`t spill a drop. Since she is Ord’s mother she also likes to sneak in a little snack or in other words a big snack before breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Quetzal rolls onto his side and sits up right so that he can she Samantha`s face. He was amazed that all his cum was in her mouth and nothing spilled.
Quetzal said, “I am impressed no dragon ever has swallowed my cum before and not drop anything on themselves or on the floor.”
Samantha said, “Well then I am the first.”
Samantha does a 180-degree turn, spreads her legs to unveil her pussy to Quetzal. He saw how wet and musky it was that hear it calling to him. Quetzal crawls towards Samantha`s vagina and lowers his head, sticks out his tongue and inserts it inside her. Samantha felt Quetzal`s slimy, long tongue inside her, but she didn`t care she quickly locks in a headscissors lock on Quetzal trapping him. Quetzal was amazed that she had a lot strength to keep a dragon like him in that lock. Quetzal looks at Samantha’s face and saw that it was bright red. She didn`t want Quetzal to see her face, so reaches over to grab his head and force down to her vagina and have him continuing to satisfy her.
Samantha said, “There is only one way to break this Quetzal and that is that you make me cum the same I did to you.”
Quetzal nodded his head and started to insert his tongue deeper into Samantha`s vagina that she just tightening her grip on Quetzal until she was to cum. Minutes have passed and Quetzal was doing an exceptional job on Samantha`s vagina that she started to go numb on her legs and losing her grip on Quetzal. A few more seconds and it was done. Quetzal made Samantha sum from her vagina that she lost her grip and squirted all her juices into Quetzal`s mouth that he drank it all in one gulp which was amazing to her as well.
Samantha said, “Good job Quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “Why thank you. Now, if you don’t mind it’s about time we get back to our wrestling match.”
Samantha said, “Of course.”
They both got up to their feet and grab each other`s hand and waited to see who will make their move first. Quetzal was the first to go and he picks Samantha with her back on his shoulders and his hand on her vagina and starts to pull both sides towards each locking her in the torture rack but pleasuring her at the same. Samantha was impressed that she didn`t expect that move, but it didn’t matter to her Samantha swing backwards behind Quetzal not only causing him to lose his balance, but also lock him in pin and tries to do the count, but Quetzal breaks free from the pin quickly gets to his feet. Samantha get up to her feet and tries to clothesline Quetzal, but he dodges it. Samantha runs towards ropes and comes bouncing back towards Quetzal where he bends over, and Samantha jumps over him and lands right under Quetzal`s huge ass. Quetzal had the chance to squash her with his big booty and claim the win already. Quetzal jumps up in the air and comes crashing down towards Samantha, but she moves out of the way causing Quetzal to miss and have nothing, but butt pain from that failed attempt.
Samantha said, “Nice try, but it won`t be that easy.”
Samantha gets back up to her feet again and run towards the ropes again and comes back towards Quetzal who was still in a seated position and preforms a dropkick straight to his chest. Quetzal goes to down to the mat and Samantha runs towards the corner and climbs to the top rope. Once she was at the top, she does some little jumps at the top of the turnbuckle then takes one giant leap of the top rope and comes crashing down towards Quetzal with heavy belly splash. Once Samantha contacted Quetzal`s belly again she just bounce right of him like a rubber ball.
Samantha said, “You have to be kidding me.”
Quetzal said, “Nope.”
Quetzal get up to his feet and grabs Samantha by the head and places it in between his fat plump thighs. Quetzal bends down and wraps his arms around her midsection and lifts her up and has her set in a piledriver position. Quetzal jumps up in the air and piledriver Samantha towards the mat knocking her out instantly. Quetzal took this advantage as gets up to his feet and sits on her back, rest her arms on his thighs and pulls on her head towards his towards locks her in a painful camel clutch move. Samantha woke up from the pain she was feeling and trying to kick out of the hold, but it was no use Quetzal had lock it in tight.
Quetzal said, “How do like my style of yoga Samantha?”
Samantha said, “Not really fan.”
Quetzal said, “Don`t worry you will.”
Quetzal lower his head closer to Samantha`s head sticks out his long tongue and inserts inside her mouth. Samantha was in a deep trance while Quetzal was kissing her deeply that Samantha lost her train of thought for those few seconds of bliss she was feeling for that deep kiss. Quetzal stops kissing Samantha and gets up to his feet and sees Samantha on the mat face down with nothing but a face of pleasure. Quetzal decides to take her to a place where she can get lost in bliss for a good long time while he has some more fun with her pussy. Quetzal drags Samantha to the corner and sits her in a seated position and he turns around with his big fat sweaty ass facing towards Samantha. Quetzal spreads his ass cheeks to show his anus to Samantha and lowers slowly until she he has engulfed her inside. Quetzal felt Samantha`s breathe against his anus, so he lets go of but cheeks and engulfed Samantha deep within his ass. Samantha woke up from her little blissful ride only to find that she was being smother by Quetzal`s fat ass which made her happy and she starts to lick his anus. Quetzal felt Samantha`s tongue and couldn`t resist moaning in pleasure from it.
Quetzal said, “We`ll played. You are good at this.”
To fight back the same quetzal uses his tail and inserts it inside Samantha`s vagina. Samantha felt Quetzal tail inside her she grips Quetzal`s ass hard and didn`t let go, but she was alive with ecstasy at this very moment. Samantha was making love to Quetzal`s large ass while Quetzal was fucking Samantha`s pussy with his tail. 4 minutes have and the two reach their limit and cummed at the same time. Quetzal`s cum went flying almost reach the center of the ring, and Samantha cummed all over his tail. Quetzal took a breather then pulls out his tail from Samantha`s pussy, but still stayed seated on top of her in the corner smothering her. Quetzal lift his tail, opens his mouth, and licks his tail clean from all of Samantha`s cum which was sweet taste for him. Quetzal pulls himself out pf the corner and turns around to see Samantha in a trance of great pleasure and horniness.
Quetzal said, “Your husband has pick an excellent wife for him.”
Samantha said, “Thank…. you….”
Quetzal said, “Okay then, now that we got that out of the way how about we wrestle some more?”
Samantha said, “Of course, but first I need to do something.”
Quetzal said, “What`s that?”
Samantha tail sweeps quetzal causing to fall on his back. Samantha gets up to her feet grabs one of Quetzal`s feet turn him over on his stomach and lock in the angle lock. Samantha applied pressure on Quetzal`s ankle that he was banging on the mat and had face of immense pain on him. Samantha held on tight his foot never letting go, but the more she looked at his foot she couldn`t the musky smell of his foot or the texture of his foot. The features of his foot overwhelmed her and she couldn`t take it anymore. First, she starts tickling his foot which made Quetzal laugh because his feet were very ticklish for him. Next, she spits little of her saliva on his foot, and quetzal could feel the cold sensation of her spit on his foot, and he started to feel uncomfortable.
Samantha said, “Hope you are ready Quetzal here comes the tasting part.”
Quetzal said, “No, you wouldn`t?”
Samantha said, “I would.”
Samantha sticks out her tongue and starts to lick Quetzal`s foot. Quetzal screamed in agony while Samantha was going to work on his foot. She kissed it first, then she licks it from heel to toes, and finally she sucks on each toe individually covering every inch on his foot in her saliva. Quetzal had enough of her games and decides to pull the same trick on her. Quetzal tail sweeps Samantha causing her to fall on her back. Quetzal quickly gets up to his feet grabs both of Samantha`s legs and turns her over on her stomach and gently starts lowering her big ass on top of her shoulders. Samantha could feel the immense weight of Quetzal on top of her and the pain he is causing by stretching her into a D-shaped boston crab submission.
Quetzal said, “Aha! Now I have the upper hand. Any last words Samantha.”
Samantha said, “I will never surrender!”
Quetzal said, “Suit yourself.”
Quetzal saw Samantha`s feet and decides to play the same trick on her, but with both feet. Samantha was banging and slapping the mat from being trapped in the boston crab and she couldn`t see what Quetzal was doing since his big ass was in the way. Quetzal started his attack by first wrapping his long tongue around Samantha`s first five toes. Samantha felt a strange sensation on her toes, and she could feel it was something long, slimy. She knew at that moment that Quetzal was doing the same thing to her. She couldn`t let that happen to her she tries desperately dragging her body to ropes or the corner to help her get up to her feet, but she could only 1 inch with Quetzal`s full weight on her, so she had no choice, but to fall victim to her own attack.
Quetzal said, “Tell me. How does It feel for you to suffer by your own move?”
Samantha said, “Not good.”
Quetzal said, “Good for me, bad for you.”
Quetzal continues making love to both of Samantha`s feet. He spits on her feet first, then massages them by using his saliva as good lube substance, then starts kissing her feet, and finally licks the feet clean and sucks on her toes leaving her in mental state of pleasure and pain. Samantha couldn`t take it anymore, so she decides to do a dirty trick to break out of the hold. She grabs Quetzal`s tail brings it closer to her mouth and gives painful bite like a Gila monsters bite which are very painful, but also very powerful. Quetzal jumps up to his feet and starts massaging his tail to ease the pain from Samantha` bite. Samantha took this chance to get up to her feet and runs to the corner that is on the right side of Quetzal and he wouldn`t see it coming since he is busy rubbing his tail to stop the pain. Samantha climbs to the top rope and waits for her chance to surprise Quetzal. Quetzal finally ease the pain a bit and quickly turns to the direction he left Samantha flat on the mat, but he didn`t see her at all.
Quetzal said, “Where did you go?”
Samantha said, “I`m over here quetzal.”
Quetzal turns in the direction of the voice, and at that moment Samantha jumps off the top rope and performs diving seated senton on Quetzal. Quetzal saw that Samantha jumps off the top and perfectly knocks down Quetzal with her high flying buttdrop. Samantha gets off Quetzal and up on her feet and helps Quetzal to his feet and throw him to the ropes. Quetzal bounces off the ropes and runs straight towards Samantha where she picks him up and does the atomic drop on poor Quetzal`s dick. Quetzal feel to the mat holding his dick since he felt a huge, tremendous pain on his dick. Samantha took this chance runs to the ropes on the right side of Quetzal and comes running back, and perform a perfect leg drop on Quetzal.
Quetzal, “Impressive.”
Samantha said, “Thank you by the way I hope you’re ready to taste my ass because I am going to get payback from earlier.”
Quetzal said, “Do your worst.”
Samantha said, ‘Alright then.”
Samantha gets up to her feet and helps Quetzal to his feet then throws him to one of the corners where he is stunned for bit. Samantha walks around the ring like a show girl in a boxing tournament then once she reach the corner that was diagonal to Quetzal, she charges full speed and does a corner clothesline on Quetzal that he falls in a seated position in the corner. Samantha walks around the ring again and once she at the same corner that was diagonal to Quetzal, she charges full speed towards Quetzal and does heavy butt bump on Quetzal leaving him with double vision and a little ringing in his ear.
Samantha said, “Well Quetzal we are back where we started, but this time it’s my turn.”
Samantha walks towards Quetzal and turns around with her juicy ass in front of him and she spreads her ass to expose her anus in front of Quetzal and starts moving backwards towards Quetzal and lowering her ass in front of Quetzal`s face which he opens he mouth wide and inserts his tongue into her ass while she lowers it even closer. Samantha got as close as she can to Quetzal`s face since she could feel his teeth toughing her but and stops. She lets go of her butt cheeks and lets them engulf Quetzal`s snout while still having his tongue in her ass. Quetzal starts moving his tongue in a circle while Samantha started massaging her breast with both of her hands.
Samantha said, “Not even a minute and you are already getting me horny. You truly are a wise dragon.”
Of course Quetzal can`t respond back since he has a face full of ass. Samantha was squeezing on her nipples gently while Quetzal was slowly making love to her ass. Samantha was so distracted by it that she didn`t notice the Quetzal sneaks his hand into her pussy and starts inserting his 2 fingers into it and starts going up and down slowly and at a rhythmic pace. Samantha was caught off guard by that sneak attack that her tongue sticks out in such sweet pleasure.
Samantha said, “Very sneaky Quetzal. I didn`t see it coming but let’s see who will last longer me or you.”
Quetzal starts moving his tongue and fingers faster and faster while Samantha massages her breast faster and squeezes her nipples harder and the 2 were in sync with one another and were close to their limit they just needed a few minutes until they were ready. Samantha was near her bringing point since Quetzal could her moans of pleasure getting louder and louder, and Quetzal was nearing his breaking point as well since his dick was rock hard and about to burst. A few seconds past and it was done. Samantha screamed in in ecstasy and cummed over Quetzal`s hand and lactates all over his big belly which Quetzal felt, but he didn`t care. Quetzal removes his hand from Samantha`s pussy and could her cum on his hand. Samantha fell slowly forward and lands right on top of Quetzal`s belly, which was covered in her milk, but she didn’t care. Quetzal took his tongue out of her ass, and licks his fingers clean of Samantha`s juices.
Quetzal said, “You are pretty tasty Samantha.”
Samantha said, “Thank you. You know something Quetzal. You are more skilled in this than my husband do you want to be my lover.”
Quetzal said, “I would like nothing more.”
Samantha said, “Okay then. Let’s take care of our business first, then we can discuss some personal matters on this is going to work sound fair.”
Quetzal said, “Sounds fair.”
Quetzal started to lick Samantha`s pussy clean and she grips his big belly because she didn`t want to let go of him till he was done making love to her pussy. Quetzal licks her pussy clean and he lets Samantha lay on top of him for bit till they get back onto the feet ready to wrestle some more before either one claims the win and bring the match to a close. Quetzal finishing licking Samantha`s pussy clean and she gets up to her feet, then helps Quetzal up to his feet as well and they walk to the center of the ring holding hands. Quetzal put his hand on Samantha`s face and gives her kiss letting her know that he loves her deeply.
Quetzal said, “Well how do you purpose we settle this match since we exhausted from all that adult fun.”
Samantha said, “Well just sit on me with your big ass smothering my face because I enjoyed it very much.”
Quetzal said, “Okay then, laid down on your back.”
Samantha said, “Okay.”
Samantha laid flat on her back at the center of the ring and Quetzal stands over Samantha with his big sweaty ass over her face and gently lowers himself until Samantha`s face was deeply engulfed in ass that quetzal couldn`t see her top half and only saw her toes wiggle with excitement because she was very horny at that moment. Quetzal took this chance to insert his fingers in Samantha`s pussy and starts rubbing her insides. Samantha felt wet already from being buried under Quetzal`s big ass and being fingered by him which made her tail wag in excitement and her toes as well.
Quetzal said, “You like this very much don`t you. Then let me start the count. 1… 2… 3… I win.”
The match was over and when Quetzal count to 3 Samantha cummed all over his finger and Quetzal just feel into very deep state of pleasure since Samantha was pinned under his big butt, she was also licking his ass clean for him. Quetzal roll of Samantha to see that she was covered in his ass sweat that he climbs out of the ring and grabs a towel to give to her. Quetzal climbs back into the ring and hands the towel to Samantha for her to wipe off the sweat she was covered, and she looks back at quetzal and they lock eyes with each other not even looking in another direction it was like they were in sync with each other.
Samantha said, “Well you won the match Quetzal.”
Quetzal said, “Yes, I did. So about that thing you said about me being your lover.”
Samantha said, “Yes.”
Quetzal said, “Do want to meet back here and say we are wrestling?”
Samantha said, “Sure, but let’s seal the deal with a long and awaited passionate night.”
Quetzal said, “You got it.”
Both Samantha and quetzal blush with red on their faces and came closer together and kissed and had along and passionate of love making in the ring. It was whole night of sex that the 2 stayed in the ring with quetzal lying flat on the mat with Samantha on top him and he was hugging her to make sure that she was protected and that he was never going to let go of her ever. A few months has passed the 2 kept meeting in secret making love with each other and never leaving each ones side. The next day Quetzal heard knock at his door and went to go answer and he had a very unpleasant surprise. It was Ord`s Dad when he open the door. Quetzal let him in and sat him at the couch and Ord`s dad a very stern look on his face which made quetzal uncomfortable now. Quetzal thought it was time for him to come clean about what is going with him and Samantha.
Quetzal said, “If you are here then I guess you know.”
Ord`s dad said, “I do.”
Quetzal said, “Then I would like to say that I don`t regret nothing I love your wife and I am not going to seeing her.”
Ord`s dad said, “In that case we are going to do the one thing that defines all dragons in our realm.”
Quetzal said, “What`s that?”
Ord`s dad said, “A wrestling match between you and me and there will be no rules the first one to pin the other wins the match and my wife. We have a deal.”
Quetzal said, “Deal.”
Ord`s dad said, “See you at the ring.”
Quetzal said, “I will be there.”
The 2 shook hands, but Ord’s dad squeeze his hand a bit to demonstrate how strong he is to quetzal, but he wasn`t afraid he also squeezed his hand and they both let go and Ord’s dad leave quetzal ready for tomorrow wrestle Quetzal. This match was going to be match never seen before because both Quetzal and Ord`s dad were the same the size in height, weight, and they have big asses, in this match will be the ultimate matchup in the history of dragons. Who will win do you know?
The End.
